(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The life of Florence L. Barclay : a study in personality \"

THE LIFE OF 



YSZ/sA BB 



FLORENCE L. BARCLAY 



Vttt' '■ 



m H 



BY ONE OF 
HER DAUGHTERS 



Ex Libris 
C. K. OGDEN 




THE LIBRARY 

OF 

THE UNIVERSITY 

OF CALIFORNIA 

LOS ANGELES 



£«- 



S Q>cJ^ 



"K 



Wv Cv/ve^C ( Oj 1_ 



THE LIFE OF 
FLORENCE L. BARCLAY 



By 
FLORENCE L. BARCLAY 

The Rosary 

The Mistress of Shenstone 

Through the Postern Gate 

The Following of the Star 

The Broken Halo 

The Upas Tree 

The Wall of Partition 

The White Ladies of 

Worcester 
Returned Empty 
The Wheels of Time 
My Heart's Right There 
In Hoc Vince 



A Notable Prisoner 
The Golden Censer 





U' 



Frontitpieci . 



THE LIFE OF 

FLORENCE L. BARCLAY 

A Study in Personality 



By 

ONE OF 

HER DAUGHTERS 



LONDON AND NEW YORK 

G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS 
1921 



First published September, 1921 



Lord Tennyson's poem, "Crossing 
the Bar," is printed by kind per- 
mission of Messrs. Macmillan 6- Co. 






TO MY FATHER 



CONTENTS 

CHAPTER PACB 

I. Childhood's Memories i i 

II. From Limpsfield to Limehouse 36 

III. A Tour in Palestine 59 

IV. Life in a Country Parish 88 

V. Of Swimming and other Sports 125 

VI. Of many Animal Friends 135 

VII. Spiritual Work 157 

VIII. A Tour in America 179 

IX. The Writing of "The Rosary" 207 

X. Italy 226 

XI. Novel Writing : Ideals and Methods 240 

XII. The War 269 

XIII. Music 286 

XIV. Back to Limpsfield at last 299 



ILLUSTRATIONS 

To face page 

Portrait Frontispiece 

Early Childhood 14 

Four Years Old 30 

Limpsfield Church 34 

Nine Years Old 40 

At Age of Fourteen 46 

Bury Hill 54 

A Week before the Wedding 59 

A Camel Mount at Cairo 70 

Camp at Jerusalem 7° 

Hertford Heath Vicarage 88 

With the Five Elder Children 98 

Portrait, 1890 104 

With the Three Younger Children 132 

With Hydrangea 138 

Portrait, 19 12 157 

At the time "The Rosary" was written 207 

Portrait, 191 3 228 

At Work 240 

Facsimile Page from "The White Ladies 

of Worcester" 250 

The Corner House, Overstrand 272 

In the Corner House Garden 288 

Limpsfield Court, Surrey 300 

March 4, 1921 — Six Days before the "Home 

Call " 3 4 



F. L. B. 
Born December 2, 1862 

Married March 10, 1881 
to the Rev. Charles W. Barclay 

'Called Home" March 10, 1921 



" O early ripe ! to thy abundant store 
What could advancing age have added more ? " 

Dryden 



I : CHILDHOOD'S MEMORIES 

A N old red-brick rectory in a little Surrey 
•*• village — that was always " home " to 
my mother. The memory of those first seven 
years of her life, tinged as they were with a 
sense of romance, hallowed by the first strong 
love of a child's heart, remained to the end 
among her most cherished thoughts. She loved 
to speak of Limpsfield, of "home" ; to live over 
again in memory quaint little incidents of child- 
hood, and feel again as she felt at six years old. 
To the end of her life — and especially towards 
the end — the memories of those early years were 
the most vivid, the most fresh, and, I think, the 
sweetest she had. Always she kept her child's 
heart, her child's boundless enthusiasm and joy 
in life, and it was this that made her feel most 
" at home " in the memory of all the surround- 
ings and incidents of her childhood's days. 

She had a kind of kinship with her six-year- 
old self ; a sense that it was her most real self, 
and that though she had apparently grown 

up and become the centre of innumerable 

1 1 



12 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [i 

activities and responsibilities, still she was 
really at heart " Benny," the small, bright- 
eyed heroine of the early fancies and realities 
that merged into each other so easily, and had 
as their setting the square, red-brick house 
among its tall elm-trees, with a white ribbon 
of road winding away to Titsey, and just across 
it, the stone steps leading up to the church 
yard, with its old lych gate, and the little old 
grey church. 

It is mainly because these memories are so 
real a part of my mother's personality that 
I am going to recount them ; for in them- 
selves they are slight, quaint, whimsical, and 
can scarcely be compared with the historical 
data that form the early chapters of most 
biographies. But of course this book is not 
meant to be classed with formal biographies 
at all : anything as conventional as that would 
seem, somehow, out of place to those who 
knew and loved the vivid, unconventional, 
child-like personality that was my mother. 
That is why I have called the book just " a 
study in personality." 

The best thing about her was not what she 
wrote or what she did or said, but simply what 
she was. Her personality was like the sun — 



i] CHILDHOOD'S MEMORIES 13 

the sun she loved so much — for it seemed to 
give light and warmth wherever she went, 
making others feel more alive, more glad to 
be alive. She had a radiant and irrepressible 
joy in life ; an unquenchable enthusiasm for 
everything and everybody ; a firm faith in 
God, and in man's possibilities, which tended 
to bring out the best in others, the most joyous, 
the most true. It was precisely all this — her 
personality, in short — which broke forth in 
her books and won for her a vast reading public 
that looked upon her as a friend. 

It is for these her friends that I would paint 
the portrait of her who loved them all, known 
and unknown, and desired from the bottom 
of her heart to give them joy and interest and 
hope. It is also for her sake, because I know 
that she would like to be remembered. 

Once again I say it — this book has no pre- 
tensions ; it is meant simply for her friends : 
but Florence L. Barclay was ready to admit 
the whole world to her friendship. 

And so, to introduce her more intimately 
to those who desire to know her thus, I must 
go back to the early days that left so strong 
an impression in her mind. And what 1 tell 
are just her own memories, told as she told 



i 4 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [i 

them to me at one time or another — and as 
a story-teller she was unequalled, because of 
her scrupulous regard for truth, her horror 
of exaggeration, her accurate memory and her 
true artist's grasp of essentials. 

" Benny," as her mother called her (perhaps 
because she was more like a very active small 
boy than a mid- Victorian small girl ; or per- 
haps because Mrs. Charlesworth had longed so 
greatly for a son), was a very unusual child. 
Her big brown eyes, pencilled black eyebrows, 
marked features, ruddy complexion and shock 
of curly dark hair gave her almost an Italian 
appearance. A big, radiant smile added light 
and life to her face, which was seldom without 
it. She had taught herself to read by the time 
she was three years old : in fact she could not 
remember being unable to read. Her vivid 
imagination was never still : always she was 
making up a story or a game ; pretending to 
be somebody or something ; and her imagina- 
tion was not altogether under control, as some 
of her strange memories will show. She must 
have been rather a contrast to her quiet elder 
sister, Annie, four years her senior, and often 
have led her little sister, Maudie, into perilous 





Babyhood wi> Early Childhood. 



,] CHILDHOOD'S MEMORIES 15 

adventures and scrapes. In fact once the 
nurses missed little " Miss Maud," and after 
a frantic search came on two small, fat legs, 
in blue stockings, projecting from a drain-pipe 
down which " Miss Florrie " had ordered her 
small sister to crawl, being just too big to dp 
so herself, and yet desirous of knowing what 
it was like inside a drain-pipe ! 

The Rectory had a nice, old-fashioned garden, 
and every corner of it had its own associations, 
and almost a sense of mystery and romance to 
Benny, as she played busily in it from morning 
till night. She had such a real sense of kinship 
with everything, animate and inanimate, that 
the world seemed literally peopled with 
friends. The flowers each had their own 
characters and personalities. There was a tall, 
proud tiger-lily that was a domineering auto- 
crat in a certain border, and that she hated 
and feared. One day, with the sense of being 
a deliverer of the oppressed smaller flowers, 
with the daring of a Jack-thc-giant-killer, five- 
year-old Benny advanced upon the tiger-lily, 
with a little iron spade, and slew him. It was 
a fearful thing to have done and remained a 
lasting memory. 

But towards the lonely, starved-looking scare- 



16 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [r 

crow in the kitchen garden she felt nothing 
but love ; and, too, inexpressible pity, because 
as he stood there, spreading thin, flapping 
arms in the wind, at dusk, he seemed so utterly 
alone. And so every night she prayed for 
him, and when her mother remonstrated — 
" But he's so lonely" pleaded Benny, and still 
continued to ask God to bless him, every 
night. 

Simply nothing would have surprised Benny, 
and she had somewhat weird ideas of the laws 
of nature. One day her mother took her for 
a long drive in the little pony-chaise to call 
upon a neighbouring vicar's wife. The vicar's 
wife seems to have left no impression at all 
upon small Benny. Not so the moon. For 
that night, as the little chaise crawled home- 
wards along the quiet roads, the moon behaved 
in a very strange way. It came down very, 
very low all among the rustling black trees. 
" Oh, mamma," whispered Benny, awe-struck, 
from the little low seat of the pony-chaise, 
" if you tried you could touch the moon with 
the whip." 

" Benny mustn't be a silly little girl," said 
her mother reprovingly. 

But I know you could touch the moon, 



a 



i] CHILDHOOD'S MEMORIES 17 

to-night, if only you'd try with the whip," 
persisted Benny. 

But her mother wouldn't try, and the fat 
pony ambled on, and Benny finally reached 
home and went to bed with a sense of a great 
opportunity missed ; and for years she believed 
firmly that the moon had come down quite 
low on that particular night, and that her 
mother might have touched it. 

The Reverend Samuel Charlesworth was a man 
of reserved, undemonstrative nature. He had 
married very late in life, and had already acquired 
the habits of a confirmed bachelor. He would 
spend most of his day alone in his study. But 
there was one thing he enjoyed doing in com- 
pany with his family — reading aloud. A few 
years after Charles Kingsley's classical fairy tale, 
" Water Babies," came out, Mr. Charlesworth 
read it aloud to his wife and a visitor staying in 
the house. Benny was playing on the floor in a 
corner of the room, but at the same time she 
was listening, and presently she stopped playing 
and became absorbed in the fascinating adven- 
ture that was befalling the grimy little boy 
called Tom. To her it was the true history 
of a most desirable event — just the kind of 
thing one wuuld expect would happen, only 



18 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [i 

as a rule grown-ups didn't treat such possi- 
bilities seriously. She crawled across the floor 
to her father's feet, and fixed her big brown 
eyes on his face, drinking in every word. Then 
and there she made up her mind that she would 
never spend a single penny again until she had 
enough money saved up to buy the book about 
Tom and the sea people so that it might be 
her very own. And she carried out her in- 
tention. Month after month passed, and every 
penny was hoarded in a secret place, until at 
last with her own money she was able to buy 
a copy of the book, and could read and re-read 
it to her heart's content. That book always 
remained a great treasure. 

It was during this reading aloud that an 
incident occurred which shows the secret 
workings of a child's mind. In one of the 
early chapters occurs this phrase : " A keeper is 
only a poacher turned outside in, and a poacher 
a keeper turned inside out." Mr. Charlesworth 
read the little aphorism with enjoyment, and 
the listeners laughed. " That's very clever," he 
said. Benny did not laugh. She saw nothing 
funny in it at all. And yet there must have been 
something funny about it, she argued, else her 
mother would not have laughed. She belonged 



ij CHILDHOOD'S MEMORIES 19 

to the age when children knew they should be 
seen and not heard, especially when their elders 
were reading aloud, so she did not ask to have 
the thing explained : she just repeated it over 
several times to be sure of remembering it, 
and then told herself that some day she would 
be grown-up, and then she would know why 
it was funny and the grown-ups had laughed. 

But quite apart from stories, apart even 
from make-believe and imagination, she used 
to have strange visions of fairy beings which 
were to her a complete reality and whose 
existence she never doubted. As she lay in bed, 
in the dark, out of a certain corner of the room, 
near the ceiling, would issue forth a procession 
of tiny people. They were dressed in little 
coloured hose and jerkins and caps. Some 
rode on tiny beasts, others ran and jumped 
and danced. Across the room they would 
float, while she watched in delight, and as they 
passed her some would turn and wave their 
hands and smile at her. So near they seemed 
that she could almost have touched them. 
Night after night she saw her Little People, 
and she grew to know them so well by sight 
that she would look out for this and that one 
in the procession. She never doubted that 



20 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [i 

they were real, and took the keenest delight 
in seeing them every night. She often spoke 
of them with her little sister, and one day she 
was overheard by her elder sister. " What 
nonsense ! " this one remarked. " Fairies ! There 
are no such things. You shouldn't tell stories. 
You're just making it all up." 

Benny protested hotly that she did see the 
Little People and they were real. So Annie 
gave her a little tin box. 

" If they are real," she said, " catch a little 
man in this. Don't open the box till the 
morning. Then open it and show him to 
me. 

Benny felt a little doubtful as to whether 
the little man would like to be caught. How- 
ever, Annie pressed her, and thinking he could 
be replaced in the procession the following 
night, she accepted the challenge. That night 
the Little People appeared as usual in the corner 
of the room. She had fixed on a certain little 
man she meant to catch, and as the procession 
came towards her, she stood up eagerly in her 
cot, the open box in her hands. Quickly she 
slipped it over the little man, and put the 
lid on before he could jump out. The pro- 
cession moved on without him, and she lay 



i] CHILDHOOD'S MEMORIES 21 

down in her bed again, her heart beating with 
excitement. 

When she woke up the sun was streaming 
into her room, and the first thing she thought 
of was the tin box. Yes, there it was on the 
table by her bed, the lid firmly closed. To 
think of it — there was a little fairy man inside ! 
She was almost too excited to eat her breakfast. 
No sooner was it over than she called her two 
sisters out to the garden. 

" I've got him ! " she said, clasping the box 
to her. Maudie was all joyful faith, Annie 
was sceptical but interested. 

The three small girls made their way to a 
remote corner of the garden that seemed suit- 
able for a fairy to be let out in. " Now" said 
Annie. Benny opened the box. . . . Alas, it 
was empty ! 

Another mysterious person she used to see 
was a little old man who sometimes sat beneath 
a table at the bottom of the stairs. Once she 
called her father and mother out of the drawing- 
room to see him ; but he vanished, and she 
was so severely reproved for romancing that 
she never again spoke of such things. 

Benny simply did not know what physical 
fear was. At four years old she once took 



22 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [i 

advantage of the nurses' attention being dis- 
tracted for a moment to kick her little heels 
into the fat sides of " Elfie," the pony, and 
shouting " Gee-up!" set off at a canter, leaving 
the nurses behind in distraught anxiety. At 
the end of the village street she pulled " Elfie " 
in, turned him and trotted back, with the big 
smile that was so characteristic. But a weird 
kind of imaginative fear she did know. For 
months she insisted on being allowed to go 
into church by a side door so as to avoid passing 
" the 'ick man " — a recumbent marble effigy 
on a tomb — which filled her with terror. And 
once, in church, her attention was caught by 
her father's solemn, sonorous voice reading 
the text, " Behold, sin lieth at the door." In- 
stantly a grim picture rose in her baby mind 
of a thin, grey, shapeless person, lying at the 
threshold of the door. She said nothing, but 
so great was her horror that for a long time 
she would hang back, refusing to go out of a 
door, until someone else had passed out first. 
When questioned by her mother, she confided 
to her " Papa said, ' Sin lieth at the door.' " 

Satan, too, was a very real person to her ; 
but her warm little heart went out in pity to 
" poor Satan." It seemed to her logical mind 



i] CHILDHOOD'S MEMORIES 23 

that since it was Satan who made people wicked, 
it was most desirable that Satan should be 
reformed without delay. And so, at the end 
of her prayers she added the clause, " And 
please make Satan good, and bless nurse." Nurse 
strongly objected to this — whether on theo- 
logical or personal grounds does not appear. 
But if " Miss Florrie " had made up her mind 
to do a thing, it was quite beyond the powers 
of nurse to prevent it, and so Satan and the 
scarecrow continued to be duly prayed for 
every night. 

And Benny had a very great faith in prayer 
being efficacious, as is demonstrated by the 
story of the resurrection of Jack Martin. 

Jack Martin was a lady-bird. He was one 
of a beloved family of lady-birds that Benny 
kept in a box and loved dearly. They used 
to go to church with her. In those days the 
big square pews were still in existence, and 
the Rectory household having been duly shut 
in, the smaller members of it were so com- 
pletely out of sight of the congregation as to 
enjoy great freedom. It was here that Jack 
Martin and his family were so supremely enter- 
taining ; for they would run races along the 
seats and do mountain-climbing on hymn-books 



24 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [i 

and hassocks, whiling away many a tedious 
hour. But, alas ! the sad day came when Jack 
Martin departed this life. He drew in all his 
dear little black legs tight beneath his scarlet 
wing-cases and would not stir, even though 
called by every endearing name and watered 
with hot, salt tears. Moreover, Annie, the 
naturalist of the family, declared him to be 
dead, and Annie knew. So a coffin was manu- 
factured from a match-box ; a grave was dug ; 
Benny bore the coffin, Maudie was chief mourner, 
and the last rites were sadly performed for 
poor Jack Martin. 

Two days passed. And then, at family 
prayers, Mr. Charlesworth read out the story 
of the raising of Lazarus from the dead. 
Benny's attention had been caught by the 
story being about a death — her own bereave- 
ment was so recent that she felt somewhat 
affected. And as she listened, she heard 
the marvellous fact that Lazarus, who had 
been in the grave four days already, came to 
life ! Jack Martin had only been in the grave 
two days. God was still as kind and power- 
ful. With all her heart she prayed Him to 
restore Jack Martin to life. 

After prayers she announced to her sisters 



i] CHILDHOOD'S MEMORIES 25 

the joyful idea. Maudie, as usual, was full 
of admiration and faith, but Annie was in- 
credulous. Anything as dead as Jack Martin 
was, two days ago, couldn't possibly come to 
life. But Benny held that it didn't matter 
how dead he was — God could cause his resur- 
rection. So, with due ceremony, Jack Martin 
was exhumed, and the coffin opened. And lo, 
Jack Martin ran out ! Benny was jubilant, and 
her faith was greatly strengthened, for she 
never doubted that it was her prayer and the 
goodness of God that had brought back Jack 
Martin from the valley of the shadow of death 
to the sunny world, her love and the bosom 
of his family. 

Of course Benny wrote stories at this time, 
but, alas ! the precious MSS. did not survive 
a certain great clearance of " rubbish ' that 
took place after her mother's death, and in her 
own absence. The world is no doubt the 
poorer. That those MSS. were full of style we 
may be sure, for Benny had the greatest aplomb 
and savoire faire. 

A complete lack of self-consciousness, a naive 
confidence in her own powers, a generous 
affection for all the world, removed far from 
her the least symptom of shyness. The village 



26 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [i 

folk loved her, and no doubt her presence was 
a great acquisition to the parish parties and 
assemblies. It was at one of these — though 
what the occasion exactly was I cannot say — 
that it was decreed that Benny should make 
a speech. Of course no one thought of telling 
her what to say — Benny probably had far 
more to say than anyone else. She prepared 
her speech carefully, moulding her style on 
that of some local orator she had once heard. 
When the time came and she was made to stand 
on a chair, she cleared her throat, looked around 
with her merry brown eyes to secure attention, 
and then commenced (like her orator) : " Un- 
accustomed as I am to public speaking . . ." 
The room roared. For once Benny was a 
little disconcerted. She had said nothing funny 
— yet. 

But writing and public speaking were not 
her real outlet. She was heart and soul a 
musician. At four years old she already 
possessed a big and beautiful contralto voice ! 
Singing she adored. By singing she could let 
out all the big things pent up in her idealist's 
soul, in her small, brave heart. In church 
she loved to sit in the wooden gallery where 
her mother sometimes played the harmonium, 



ij CHILDHOOD'S MEMORIES 27 

for here she was raised above the people, was 
away from the hushing nursemaids ; here 
(while her mother was preoccupied with the 
complexities of the harmonium) she could pour 
forth her soul to her Creator ! It was the chants 
she loved best, for here she was unhampered 
by any knowledge of the words, and could 
raise her voice and sing of all she saw — the 
blue sky and the trees outside the window, 
the birds, the sunlight, and all the funny people 
in church. Of a great many of the hymns 
she knew the words by heart, and before she 
was four years old she was leading the singing 
at her mother's " cottage meetings " on Sunday 
afternoons, seated on the table facing the simple 
villagers, to whom it was a matter of course 
that " Miss Florrie " should start every hymn. 

It is a well-known fact among singers that 
to a born contralto, singing in a high key during 
childhood is a real effort and seems unnatural. 
Benny (who had what was later to prove a 
really wonderful voice and the soul of a musical 
genius) sang always in the rich, low key that 
seemed so satisfying and said so much. And 
when other people started hymns in a key un- 
comfortably high for her, she would sing the 
whole hymn through an octave lower. This 



28 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [i 

troubled her mother, as did also the fact that 
Benny pitched her voice so low in speaking ; 
and she came to the conclusion that it was a 
pose, adopted as being more like a boy — for 
Benny wished ardently that she had been born 
a boy. With a view, therefore, to showing 
her how little boys did sing, she took her to 
hear evensong in Worcester Cathedral (her 
father being in charge of a church in Worcester 
for a few months). 

Never before had small Benny been in so 
vast and solemn a place. It impressed her 
deeply. She stood by her mother and drank 
it all in — the dim, misty heights of the roof, 
the pillars, the stained-glass windows, the holy 
stillness and the sense of worship in the very 
walls. And then the organ began, and for 
the first time in her life she heard music, music, 
music ! Her heart beat fast — here was what 
she had always known there must be. Her 
mother little guessed what was happening in 
the small figure at her side. The organ swelled 
and rose into the vaulted roof, and Benny's 
little heart swelled too, and beat faster than 
ever ; and the organ died away in a soft sob, 
and Benny, too, felt very like crying, though 
she didn't know why, for she was very happy. 



i] CHILDHOOD'S MEMORIES 29 

And then the angel-like procession of little 
white-clad boys filed out of a distant corner 
and vanished into the choir, and presently 
they began to sing. 

Clear, flute-like, the solo pierced up into the 
very roof and seemed to be reaching up to 
join the angels' voices. . . . But Benny was sad 
— for she knew she could never sing like that. 
She went home very quiet ; and henceforth 
she tried to develop her high notes. 

(It was more than forty years after that she 
again stood in Worcester Cathedral, and again 
the Gothic beauty, the worship that those 
faithful hearts of old put into their very stones, 
stirred her soul. She had come and stood on 
the very spot where so long ago she had stood 
and drunk in this big thing for the first time. 
Presently she looked about her. " But there 
used to be wooden benches here," she said. 
The verger shook his head. " No, Madam," 
he said, " this has always been a clear space." 
A very ancient verger happened to be making 
his way slowly past at the moment, and hear- 
ing the question, he stopped. " Aye, aye," 
he said, " there did used to be wooden benches 
on this here spot — but that were mor'n forty 
year ago." The young verger looked puzzled : 



30 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [i 

for my mother always looked far less than her 
age, and most people do not remember exactly 
where wooden benches used to be when they 
were six years old. I mention this incident 
as typical of her accurate and vivid memory.) 

And now I come to two memories of her 
childhood that not only lasted all her life, but 
affected her very deeply. She looked upon them 
as very real landmarks in her spiritual life : 
graces of God for which she could never be 
sufficiently thankful. 

The first of these incidents occurred when 
she was just four. It was a dream. In it she 
found herself alone in Sandy Lane — a steep 
lane not far from Limpsfield, along the Titsey 
Road. Suddenly she found " Satan was coming 
after her." She was indescribably terrified, 
and did not know how to escape him. Then, 
looking up Sandy Lane, she saw Christ standing 
at the top. She called out to Him to save 
her from Satan ; and in a moment He was 
at her side. She slipped her hand into His, 
and felt it close on hers. Satan had gone, and 
together He and she walked up Sandy Lane, 
and she felt no more frightened at all, but 
very, very happy. 

When she awoke it was all very real to her, 



-*S?v 







X 




Four Years Oi.n. 



i] CHILDHOOD'S MEMORIES 31 

and this dream-vision of Christ seemed to have 
made Him as it were her own special friend 
and protector. Ever after, and when she was 
quite grown up, that walk up Sandy Lane was 
a vivid memory, and seemed symbolical of 
life. She said herself that this dream, almost 
of her babyhood, helped her, later, to realise 
the continual presence of Christ with those 
who need Him ; the simplicity of His friend- 
ship ; the wholly comforting sense of His 
protection ; the wonder of His condescending 
love that will go hand in hand with the little 
children we are and never let go all up the 
" Sandy Lane " of life. This sense of the 
presence of Christ with her was one of her 
most marked characteristics to those who knew 
her well. In her work she depended on it — 
especially in her public speaking on religion ; 
in her life she seemed never to forget it. And, 
as was to be expected, it had its effect upon 
her own personality. Thus wrote one of her 
friends, after her death : " I have never known 
anyone so truly Christlike — so loving and 
courageous, so full of idealism and utter un- 
selfishness, and yet so enthusiastic and full of 
the joy of life." 

The other incident is even more striking. 



32 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [i 

It occurred on the Good Friday after her fourth 
birthday. 

The family were in church, shut safely into 
their square pew as usual. No doubt Benny 
had been playing with hymn-books and hassocks 
as was her wont. But when it came to the 
reading of the Gospel for the day her mother 
stood her up on the seat. The passage is, of 
course, the account of the Passion, according 
to St. John. Mr. Charlesworth had a very 
beautiful and impressive manner of reading. 
This, combined with the complete simplicity 
of the evangelist's style, captured Benny's atten- 
tion. She began to listen. Soon she was 
deeply absorbed in the story, her big eyes fixed 
anxiously on her father's grave, handsome face, 
as his deep voice rose and fell, and the tre- 
mendous tragedy of the Cross was gradually 
unfolded. Wondering, she heard how Judas 
betrayed, how Peter denied, how the high 
priest questioned, and the servant struck his 
blow. Breathlessly she listened to the long 
interview with Pilate : so often it seemed as 
if Pilate was about to save the innocent Christ, 
and her heart rose ; and then, no — Pilate was 
such a coward, so afraid of the Jews. Still, 
something would happen, something must surely 



i] CHILDHOOD'S MEMORIES 33 

happen ! Benny's lips were parted, her breath 
came quick, her eyes were fixed unflinchingly 
on her father's calm face, as on and on he read. 
Quite oblivious was she of all the people listen- 
ing so callously to the well-known account. To 
her it was the story, heard for the first time, 
of how God stood arraigned before men ; of 
how Jesus, the tender, loving friend of children, 
was wholly in the power of evil men. The 
story proceeded. How dared they mock Him ! 
How could they shout that He should be 
crucified ! Still, Pilate was trying to save Him 
— oh, surely he would. And then, suddenly, 
came those terrible, those simple, those tre- 
mendous words : " Then delivered he him 
therefore unto them to be crucified : and 
they took Jesus, and led him away. And he 
bearing his cross went forth into a place called 
the place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew, 
Golgotha : where they crucified him, and two 
other with him, on cither side one, and Jesus 
in the midst." 

It was too much for Benny. Sinking down 
on the seat of the old square pew, she burst 
into a paroxysm of weeping. " Why did the}' — 
why did they ? " she sobbed. " Oh, mother, 
why did they ? " 



34 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [i 

Nothing would console her, and her mother 
was obliged to take her out of church, and lead 
her home. She took her quietly to her room, and 
holding the little form, still shaken with sobs, in 
her arms, she tried to explain very simply how 
the Lord Jesus, being God, could have saved 
Himself ; and how, instead, He willingly gave 
Himself up to that terrible death, because it 
was the way God had arranged to save sinful 
men and open the gate of heaven to all who 
should believe in and love and obey His Son. 

" It was for you, too, little one," said her 
mother, " to give you the chance of seeing Him 
at last in heaven." 

The words, spoken so gently by the soft 
voice of the mother she loved, seemed to smite 
into her heart. " For you." She never forgot 
them ; and from that time the necessity for 
gratitude, for service, was a very real thought. 

But the happy days at Limpsfield were num- 
bered. Benny was only seven when she had to 
say good-bye to the beloved house, to the lanes 
and fields and woods she loved ; to the old 
garden, where every tree, every bush, every 
flower-bed, every little corner held a charm 
of its own, was almost part of her. To it all 




LlMPSFIELD CHURI II , 



i] CHILDHOOD'S MEMORIES 35 

Benny said good-bye, but it all remained fresh 
and living in her little heart and grew up with 
her, and she remained lovingly faithful to those 
memories until at last she came back . . . came 
" home " again. 



II : FROM LIMPSFIELD TO LIMEHOUSE 

TT was a wrench to leave the old home, of 
course ; and Benny (or " Florrie " as she was 
now called) must have missed the Rectory garden, 
the woods and lanes and sunshine of Surrey ; 
and yet, to an adventurous spirit like hers, there 
was something exhilarating in the thought of 
going into the very heart of London — great, 
rumbling London : for the sound of London in 
those days was still a deep, thunderous rumble, 
not yet changed to the buzz and whirr and hoot 
of motor traffic. My mother came to love the 
sound of " London's great voice," as she called 
it. She loved the personality of London as 
only a Londoner can. In later years she loved 
to get back into London, if only for a day. She 
loved humanity ; and in London one gets very 
close to humanity — a kindly, cheery humanity 
more full of bonhomie than that of any other 
city in England, perhaps in all the world. 

There was a touch of romance in the way the 
journey was performed which must have appealed 
to seven-year-old Florrie, for she and her father 

36 



n] LIMPSFIELD TO LIMEHOUSE 37 

drove all the way from Limpsfield to Limehouse 
in the little pony-chaise. 

Out of the scenes of her childhood she passed, 
along mile after mile of country road, drinking 
in the wonder of the green world being so big, 
of the road going on and on so far ; and then as 
the trees and hedges were replaced by houses 
and ever more houses, her vivid interest in 
people began to awaken. Presently the sub- 
urban streets had turned to thoroughfares. 
Here, the roar and bustle of traffic, the beat 
of a thousand hoofs, the rumble of wheels, the 
cries of paper boys, the hundred fascinating 
sights on every side — all spoke to her with a new 
voice, and her little heart went out to it all. 

Thus it was that Florrie arrived in London 
and began a new chapter of her life. 

It was to a typical East London parish that 
Mr. Charlcsworth had brought his family. The 
Rectory was one of those big old houses belonging 
to better days, older than the factories that had 
grown up around it and the wretched tenements 
and squalid streets. 

In front of the house was a large gravelled 
courtyard, its high wall and gate giving it 
almost the privacy of a country garden. This 
became Florae's playground. Bare and prison- 



38 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [n 

like it might have seemed to some people, but 
Florrie counted not at all on the visible world 
for her entertainment' — her imagination easily 
supplied all that was necessary. Round and round 
the gravel courtyard would ride — not Florrie 
on her pony, but crusaders on their steeds of 
war, errant knights, explorers, kings. Many a 
brave fight was fought, many a perilous journey 
accomplished as " Elfie's " little hoofs beat in a 
monotonous jog-trot around that walled court- 
yard. 

At the back of the house there was some- 
thing that was thrilling in itself. The garden 
went down to a canal, and along this canal 
passed barges, and on the barges could be 
seen bargees and their interesting, dirty, merry 
families. The East India Docks, too, were quite 
near by, and, wonder of wonders, bright-coloured 
parrots, captured and brought back by the 
sailors, would sometimes escape and appear in 
the Rectory garden. This was really romantic 
and seemed to link up the quiet, grey days of 
Limehouse with the glowing land across the 
blue, blue seas. 

Sometimes there were thrilling expeditions 
across London. These always meant a long, 
jolty ride in an exceedingly stuffy old horse-'bus, 



ii] LIMPSFIELD TO LIMEHOUSE 39 

with straw on the floor. Unpleasant as most 
people would have thought those journeys, they 
were full of romance to Florrie and her little 
sister ; for of course the 'bus became the tumbril, 
driving victims of the Revolution to the guil- 
lotine. More often, however, it was the Black 
Maria, and each fresh passenger that got in 
became the subject of an excited conversation 
in stage-whispers between Florrie and Maudie, 
as to exactly what crime the person had com- 
mitted. 

Sometimes the object of those 'bus rides 
was a visit to the Polytechnic Exhibition — the 
children's one treat. Those visits were an in- 
tense delight to Florrie, and here it was that 
her dramatic instinct was awakened. For here 
could be seen flays. 

Apparently the actors were not sufficiently 
intelligent to learn their parts, for all they could 
do was to strike attitudes and mouth the words, 
while a gentleman with a shaded lamp read the 
dialogue from a corner of the stage. But it 
sufficed to stimulate Florrie to a new form of 
self-expression. She became at once playwright, 
stage-manager, and most of the cast, with Maudie 
as the rest of it, and a row of empty chairs by way 
of audience. Hour after hour was passed in 



40 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [n 

dramatic performances of most intense action 
and feeling. No need, here, of a gentleman with 
a shaded lamp, for the actors spoke in language 
the more eloquent in that it flowed spontaneously 
from the heart. 

Florence was sometimes naughty — probably 
short-lived outbursts of the hot temper that 
could not but go with so ardent a temperament, 
for anything more deliberate would have been 
quite alien to her loving, sunny nature. One 
day a punishment took the form of somewhat 
prolonged solitary confinement. No doubt the 
room became the Chateau de Chillon and other 
noted prisons, but at last the punishment grew 
a little tedious, and she looked around for some- 
thing to do. Her eyes fell on a small, sharp pair 
of scissors. Whether it was pure mischief or 
some idea of disguise I do not know, but, standing 
before a mirror, the small prisoner completely 
cut off all her long dark lashes and the fine black 
eyebrows that were so characteristic a feature ! 
Her mother's dismay can well be imagined. 

It was now that her power over animals began 
to display itself. Her first pets were a pair of 
dormice. These she trained to do many quaint 
little tricks. She would bring them to meals 
and put them on the table by her. During 




Nine Ye ars < )ld. 

t ■ ■ 



n] LIMPSFIELD TO LIMEHOUSE 41 

grace the dormice always sat up on their haunches 
and folded their little hands, not dreaming of 
falling-to on their crumbs of bread until this 
performance was over. She made a little pulpit, 
and would array one of the dormice in a tiny 
surplice. He would then mount the steps and 
stand with his forepaws on the edge, as if preach- 
ing a sermon. The other one she taught to hold 
a tiny doll's comb and comb its hair ! Later, 
her influence over animals was very wonderful. 

Music meant more than ever to Florrie ; and 
now, besides singing and piano-playing, she found 
a new outlet. At a Christmas party she had 
been presented with a toy violin. All her 
musician's soul went out towards the shin}' little 
brown instrument, not as to a thing to play with 
but as a means of making music, of speaking. 
Shutting herself up alone, she set to work with 
the rasping little bow on the wretched strings, 
and had soon tuned them up and discovered the 
method of playing the scale. After that there 
was no difficulty in playing any tunes. But 
Florrie herself had doubts as to the result being 
music ! She longed for a real \ i< »lin — for some- 
thing that would really speak beneath her deft 
little fingers and the steady sweep of her bow. 
It must have been an inspiration of her good 



42 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [n 

angel, for, all unexpectedly, her aunt, hearing 
how cleverly she could play tunes on a toy fiddle, 
sent her a pound wherewith to buy a real one. 
Now, at last, she could make music ! But her new 
joy was soon to be marred. 

Thinking that it would be a tremendous treat 
for her, some one took her to hear a professional 
violinist. Breathlessly she watched as he walked 
on to the stage with his fiddle. She was all eyes 
and ears, for she had never yet heard anyone play 
the violin. He raised it to his shoulder, drew 
the bow across it, tuned up, and began. But 
Florrie hardly heard, her heart was so full of 
confusion. . . . All this time she had been 
playing the violin the wrong way round ! 
Musicians rested their violins on their shoulders — 
she had rested it on her knee, 'cello-fashion. 

She went home and tried to play as the 
musician had done, but all the fingering she had 
so carefully acquired and learnt to do with such 
dexterity was reversed — she could not play. 
Nothing daunted, she again retired to some private 
corner of the house and unlearnt all she had 
learnt, and taught herself afresh. 

Florrie was ten years old by this time and her 
beautiful voice and wonderful ear were becoming 
of real service to her mother, who took her about 



n] LIMPSFIELD TO LIMEHOUSE 43 

to her numerous meetings either as accompanist 
on the piano, or to lead the singing if no instru- 
ment were provided. Few women did public 
speaking in those days, and Mrs. Charlesworth 
was very much in demand for evangelical meetings 
of various sorts. It was the day, too, of " re- 
vivals," where hymn-singing was made a pro- 
minent feature. The " revivalists " would bring 
with them striking new hymns to tunes that were 
not to be found in the old hymn-books. Florrie 
would be taken to these great meetings that she 
might hear the new tunes ; for once heard she 
could play them perfectly by ear, with correct 
harmonies, and they could then be taught to 
Mrs. Charlesworth's audiences. 

Florrie also went with her mother to visit the 
poor, and would climb long flights of stairs to 
miserable garrets (when the squalor and filth 
filled her with pity and not a little with dismay) 
that she might sing to the sick and bring some 
brightness into their unhappy lives. A loving 
generosity had been a marked feature of her 
character from earliest days, and so this service 
of love pleased her no less than it pleased the 
poor. 

But the real test of her musical powers was 
to come when she was nearlv twelve. The 



44 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [n 

church was to undergo cleaning and repairs, 
and it was arranged that the services should take 
place in the town -hall. There was no instrument, 
but the choir undertook to lead the hymns and 
chants unaccompanied. The choir, however, 
made a dismal fiasco of the whole thing, and the 
first Sunday's services were not very successful. 
Mr. Charlesworth was a man of few words. He 
said nothing to the choir except that its services 
would not be required on the following Sunday. 
Then, calling his small daughter to his study, 
" My child," he said, " I wish you to lead the 
singing in the town-hall next Sunday." 

" All right, papa," said Florrie, quite un- 
daunted, and the next Sunday she was placed on 
a chair near her father, in the centre of the plat- 
form. When the moment for the first chant 
arrived Florrie stood up and commenced, in her 
big, full voice. Led thus with complete certainty 
the people took it up at once. So with each 
chant and hymn. That Sunday's services were 
a great success, and Florrie continued to lead the 
singing until the services in church could be 
resumed. 

A strange, quiet friendship existed between 
the very silent, reserved man and the very live 
small girl. At times he could be full of fun, 



n] LIMPSFIELD TO LIMEHOUSE 45 

but fits of intense depression would make him 
isolate himself from his family for days together. 
With her quick sympathy Florrie understood him 
and knew how to be just what he wanted. 
Night after night they would sit silently, one 
each side of a chess-board, with no word spoken 
but an occasional quiet " check " — and it was 
often Florrie who spoke it, though Mr. Charles- 
worth was a good player. Sometimes the game 
would not be finished by the time she was called 
off to bed. The little table would then be care- 
fully carried and placed in another room, and 
it was a point of honour that neither should enter 
this room or look at the board, so that no unfair 
advantage in thinking out the next moves might 
be taken. To Florrie this war of the kings and 
queens and knights and bishops was a serious 
matter, and often her grasp of the situation and 
rapid calculation would show her keen young 
mind to be a good match for her father's powers. 
Sometimes Mr. Charlesworth would come out 
of his usual seclusion, and calling his three small 
daughters together spend an evening with them, 
discussing books or sometimes Biblical questions. 
He was a man of deep thought and intelligence. 
Florrie, eager as usual, would fetch a little chair 
and place it as close to her father as possible, and, 



46 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [n 

entering absorbedly into the subject on hand, 
ask question after question, much (we may im- 
agine) as the little Christ plied the doctors in 
the Temple with questions. 

Three ideas in particular Mr. Charlesworth 
left so deeply impressed on his daughter that she 
never forgot them. One was a most profound 
reverence for the Bible, as being the inspired 
word of God. Apart from the mind's veneration, 
he insisted on outward reverence being paid to 
the book. He would allow no other book — 
not even a prayer-book — to be placed upon a 
copy of the Bible. This lesson of outward 
reverence had a vital effect, for it brought home 
to the child's mind the reality and the meaning 
of the inspiration of the Scriptures. Her faith 
in this became the dominant idea in her mind, 
and greatly affected her life and future activities. 

Another principle her father taught her was 
an uncompromising regard for truth. He con- 
sidered no kind of untruthful speaking ever 
justifiable. To Florrie's truth-loving soul this 
maxim easily commended itself, and the em- 
phasis her father laid on the idea made her adopt 
it as a life-principle ar>d she never forgot it. In 
later years she hated exaggeration and the em- 
bellishing of a true story by fictitious details ; 




At the Age of 11 



n] LIMPSFIELD TO LIMEHOUSE 47 

not only on account of the value of truth in 
itself, but on artistic grounds. Untrue details 
added afterwards almost always spoil the artistic 
effect of a true story, she would often say ; and 
she loved to distinguish between the good racon- 
teur who has noted every effective detail and 
grasped the dramatic essentials of the situation 
and the mere lying fabricator of " a good story." 
Many people with dull minds, no imagination 
and no literary sense, do not realise this distinc- 
tion, and class all story-tellers together as 
untruthful people. These dull-minded people 
were always a great trial to her. But her love 
of true stories truthfully told did not mean that 
she undervalued the power of creative imagina- 
tion. This was, to her, another department of 
the art of story-telling. She had an instinctive 
sense that they must be kept apart. Thus, in 
her novels she never portrayed actual people that 
she had met — always her characters were pure 
fictions of her ingenious brain. People never 
believed this, and she used to get many letters 
asking for the real name and the address of her 
" Dr. Brand " of "The Rosary." 

The third lesson she learnt from her father 
was that of always, on principle, being perfectly 
courteous to everyone, of whatever social standing. 



48 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [n 

In outward matters there was perhaps nothing 
more characteristic of my mother to the end of 
her life. She treated servants, porters, cabbies, 
beggars with true courtesy, and her fellow 
passengers in a 'bus as she would have treated 
people in her own drawing-room. It had the 
effect of making all the world seem her friends. 
It was, of course, largely her love of mankind 
and her practical Christianity ; but it was also, 
largely, the principle of courtesy she had 
learned from her father. After all, courtesy is 
only one of the forms of justice — and she was 
always supremely just. No one has a right to 
be discourteous to a fellow-being, especially if 
he is bravely filling some lowly place in the 
scheme of things. This was her social philosophy, 
so to speak ; and of course it is simply the 
philosophy of Christ. If people were only just, 
there would be no snobbery and less class- 
bitterness. But few Christians translate their 
ideals into such literal effect as did my mother, 
and I suppose few people could number among 
their personal friends people so divergent in 
social standing and occupation. 

" How nice to be written about by someone 
who knows us, at last" remarked a certain 
dowager duchess to another, as she finished 



u] LIMPSFIELD TO LIMEHOUSE 49 

"The Rosary " ; and the working people loved her 
books because whenever they appeared in them 
it was always as real, simple, likeable characters, 
never burlesqued, never ridiculed. There is a 
literary courtesy as much as there is any other, 
and my mother practised it deliberately. 

But to return to Florrie. She had not, at nine 
years old, quite such nicety of perception with 
regard to other people's views as she came to 
acquire later on, and she direly shocked her 
rather sedate aunt, when she went to stay with 
her at Clapham. 

Her aunt was mildly distressed at finding 
that small, bright-eyed Florence liked to sit in 
the drawing-room, with jauntily crossed legs 
and folded arms, talking confidently of things 
in general, instead of sitting demurely, plying 
a needle, as young ladies used to do when she 
was young. With a view to remedying this 
deficiency, she gave her small niece one-and- 
sixpence and sent her out, accompanied by a 
maid, to buy a piece of fancy-work and some 
coloured worsted, that she might employ her 
time profitably and at the same time prepare a 
small birthday gift for her mother. The piece 
of work was to have a pattern traced upon it of 
simple design. 



5 o LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [ n 

Florrie was highly delighted at the idea and 
the generosity of her aunt, and pranced gaily off 
towards the shops. 

Arrived at the counter she ran her eyes quickly 
over the stock of articles and soon fixed on 
a kettle-holder, with her usual assurance and 
decision. It represented the devil on a veloci- 
pede, and the legend traced below was " How's 
your poor feet ? ' (a vulgar catchword of the 
day). Having chosen suitable worsteds for work- 
ing this enchanting device effectively, Florrie 
marched triumphantly home, the very diffident 
and rather uneasy maid in her wake. But, alas ! 
her aunt was deeply shocked and horrified, 
and Florrie's treasured purchase was sent back 
immediately by the maid, to be exchanged for 
some quiet device of flowers, and wools of pale 
and uninspiring hues. 

One thing that deeply impressed Florrie in her 
first years in London was the number of terrible 
fogs — both the black kind and the " pea-soup ' 
ones. The " pea-soup " fogs were bearable — 
in fact they were rather fun ; but the black ones 
reduced everybody to a helpless condition. 
Half choked, with smarting eyes and continual 
cough, there was nothing for it but to lie down 
and wait for the fog to lift. And horrible were 



nj LIMPSFIELD TO LIMEHOUSE 51 

the tales of pedestrians robbed in the darkness 
as they groped their way home. A story that 
particularly pleased her was that of a blind man 
who lived in the neighbourhood and made his 
fortune, in these black fogs, by guiding people 
home : for his darkness was already so complete 
that the fog made no difference to him. 

The " pea-soup ' fogs were chiefly fun 
because they impeded the daily governess. One 
day, there being a decided fog, with hopeful 
signs of its growing decidedly worse, and the 
governess not having arrived at the usual hour, 
Florrie announced that they were safe for the 
day, and delightedly swept all the lesson-books 
off the table, turned it upside down on the 
schoolroom floor, and had just rigged up a sail 
with the table-cloth, with a view to sailing to 
Egypt or somewhere, when, on the threshold 
of the door, appeared Miss Smith, shocked, in- 
dignant. It was so very difficult to explain why, 
just to-day, the schoolroom table should be that 
way up. In future mere " pea-soup " fogs were 
not trusted as a sure preventative of the daily 
governess. 

But in spite of these little irregularities Florrie 
was growing up, and was already (at twelve years 
old) mature beyond her years. Her mother 



52 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [n 

leaned on her in everything, consulting her in 
household and parish perplexities, entrusting to 
her tasks many older girls could not have carried 
off. Perhaps Mrs. Charlesworth would be going 
out to some important meeting ; suddenly she 
would hear that someone of importance was 
coming to see the Rector ; while some house- 
hold concern even further complicated matters. 
Harassed, uncertain what to do, easily upset 
because not strong in health, she would call at 
once for Florrie and pour out the difficulties. 

" All right, mother," came Florrie's deep, 
clear voice, and she would take the situation in 
hand and deal with it in a complete and com- 
petent manner. 

" When Florrie says ' All right ' like that, I 
know all will be well, and I feel free to go out and 
leave it in her hands," her mother said more 
than once to a friend, who tells me it is quite 
impossible to realise to what an extent Mrs. 
Charlesworth leant on her daughter, and how 
splendidly Florrie always rose to the occasion. 
Her elder sister was very delicate and much 
away from home ; her younger sister turned to 
her in everything ; Florrie was the comfort and 
mainstay of the home from this time until she 
married : her remarkable personality being its 



ii] LIMPSFIELD TO LIMEHOUSE 53 

very life and sunshine. She was passionately 
devoted to her mother, and, though she lost her 
when she was nineteen, her love remained fresh, 
loyal, almost pathetically tender to the end. 

But to return to Florrie's younger days. It 
was at this time (when she was nine years old, in 
fact) that she and my father first met. 

Miss Maria Charlesworth, my mother's aunt, 
the author of that mid-Victorian classic, 
" Ministering Children," lived in a charming 
little house in the old-fashioned Surrey village, 
Nutfield. Miss Charlesworth would very often 
lend " The Cottage " to the Limehouse family, 
who would come back joyfully to the green 
beauty and sunshine of their beloved Surrey. 

" The Cottage " belonged to Arthur Barclay, 
an elder brother of my father's, who lived at 
Nutfield Court, a pretty grey stone house with 
a lovely garden full of grassy slopes, velvety lawns, 
and winding paths. A little old grey church, 
surrounded by a large shady churchyard, stood 
between Nutfield Court and "The Cottage," and 
a path running through the churchyard led from 
one to the other. 

At Nutfield Court lived three small boys. To 
play with these boys was a great delight to Florrie 
and her sisters. Consequently they would spend 



54 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [n 

much of their time in my uncle's garden, while 
the energetic cricket that Florrie enjoyed so much 
wore most of the grass off Miss Charlesworth's 
little lawn ! 

Florrie occasionally stayed at " The Cottage " 
with Miss Charlesworth, and used to prove very 
helpful at the parties her aunt held for the 
villagers, her charming, friendly manners winning 
all hearts. 

My father (then about to go up to Cambridge) 
and his sister Neville often stayed at Nutfield. 
One of their visits chanced to coincide with that 
of the Charlesworth family to " The Cottage," and 
so it was my father made the acquaintance of 
this bright-eyed, jolly small girl, with her ready 
smile and unbounded enthusiasm for everything 
and everybody. They made good friends at 
once, to Florrie's great satisfaction. 

A close friendship sprang up between Florrie 
and my father's sister, Neville, which continued 
for many years. 

It was at this time that she first visited my 
father's home — Bury Hill, one of the most 
beautiful places in Surrey. He and his sister 
took her over from Nutfield for the day. After 
that she was a constant visitor there, and it 
became almost a second home to her. She 




: 



n] LIMPSFIELD TO LIMEHOUSE 55 

learnt to row on the lake, and altogether used 
to have a very jolly time, for she was a general 
favourite, and my father's elder brothers would 
take her about with them, too. 

She always took her precious fiddle to Bury 
Hill, and would play and sing to the assembled 
company, quite devoid of self-conscious shyness. 

It was when she was eleven years old, staying 
in Wales convalescing after a severe attack of 
scarlet fever, that my father (who was spending 
the day with them) made up his mind that 
some day this wonderful small girl should be 
his wife ! 

Her visits to Bury Hill continued all through 
the years during which she was gradually growing 
up. Her mother was glad to send her out of 
the poisonous air of Limehouse. The place 
appealed strongly to her beauty-loving soul — 
the still waters of the lake, the blaze of colour 
when the rhododendrons and azaleas were in 
flower, the great stretches of grassy park full of 
trees. 

Still, Limehouse was home, and she loved it 
better than anywhere else, however beautiful. 

As she grew up her mother would take her 
about more and more. She would even take 
her into the factories, where it was very difficult 



56 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [ n 

for a Church worker to get a hearing. The 
factory girls would shout down any visitor who 
tried to speak to them, and even throw rubbish 
at them till they were forced to retire. But 
when Florrie accompanied her mother, carrying 
her violin, and smiling at the girls in her quite 
irresistible way, they would keep quiet to give 
"the little 'un " a chance. Then she would 
play her violin and sing them hymns, or some- 
times songs like " Annie Laurie," and after that 
they would keep quiet and even gather round to 
hear an address from Mrs. Charlesworth. 

This factory work appealed to Florrie, and at 
the age of sixteen she visited them, simply ac- 
companied by the parish Bible-woman, to play 
and sing to the girls and make friends with them. 
It took a good deal of pluck, for the factory 
hands were rough customers. 

One day she had climbed a ladder up into the 
topmost room of a sack factory. It had been 
almost impossible to gain a hearing. As she went 
down the ladder again one of the girls dropped a 
large sack through the trap door and completely 
enveloped her. She found herself in a difficult 
and dangerous position, but quite fearlessly 
continued to descend the ladder. Arrived at 
the bottom, she got out of the sack, rolled it up 



ii] LIMPSFIELD TO LIMEHOUSE 57 

in a bundle, climbed the ladder again, and, with 
her merry laugh, threw it back to the girl who 
had dropped it over her : after that she was a 
welcome visitor in that topmost storey. 

Meanwhile she and my father had become 
still closer friends, and kept up a correspondence 
for some years. He had travelled round the 
world since the Nutfield days, and been ordained, 
taking up work at Limehouse as curate to Mr. 
Charlesworth. It was, her parents admitted, on 
his account that at the age of seventeen Florrie 
was sent to Belstead, the school her mother had 
herself attended. 

She had received a good education under an 
able governess. Her very frequent visits to 
Nutfield and Burv Hill had not harmed her 
education, for her quick mind, powers of con- 
centration and wonderful memory made learning 
an easy matter. Belstead could not teach her 
much, but she was very happy at the school, and 
my father, nothing daunted, persevered in 
writing to her ! 

At last, soon after her eighteenth birthday, he 
went down to Nutfield, where she was staying with 
her family, and they became formally engaged. 

On March 10, 1S81, they were married in 
St. Anne's Church, Limehouse, a crowd of 2,500 



58 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [n 

affectionate parishioners gathering in and outside 
the church. 

He had long promised that their honeymoon 
should consist of a tour in Palestine. He knew 
the country well, and for years she had longed to 
visit the Holy Land. In spite of the sage advice 
of many relatives they made their plans, and, 
full of joy, set out on what proved to be a very 
happy and very wonderful four months. 




A Wee k be i ore i hk We dding 



Ill : A TOUR IN PALESTINE 

SUPPOSE there are few people who set out 
on their honeymoon in quite the spirit which 
animated this eighteen-year-old bride, as she said 
goodbye to grimy old Limehouse and turned her 
face towards the rising sun. Her attitude was a 
characteristic one, namely, a spirit of pilgrimage 
almost passionately intent, yet tinged with high 
romance by a natural eagerness for adventure ; and 
running through all the spirit of childlike delight 
in everything that would be such " fun ' in 
this long, strange journey. 

Her spirit of pilgrimage was a very living, 
real thing ; it was what one might call the 
spirit of historical realism in religion. She 
wanted intensely to go to Palestine because 
it was in Palestine that God became man. She 
wanted to walk the roads that He had walked, 
to climb the same mountains and pray on them, 
too ; to feel her eyes were resting upon the 
same scene of blue waters and hills and nestling 
white villages that the eyes of Christ beheld. 
She wanted Jerusalem, Bethlehem, Nazareth, 

59 



60 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [in 

Jericho to become real places to her, instead 
of mere names and dream-cities of the imagina- 
tion. To her they were the scenes of the 
greatest drama in history. She had always 
loved them, and from her babyhood's days 
had lived in them in loving fancy. At last she 
was to see them, and the sense of worship in her 
responded with a deep joy and wondering awe. 

But before reaching the sacred spots there 
was a journey to be made that would be in 
itself an adventure. 

Every detail she enjoyed and grasped with 
that vivid, dramatic sense that was her natural 
attitude of mind. Catching at once the salient 
points of every episode, the touches of humour 
or pathos or beauty, she wove the whole into 
a picture or a story, and wrote it home to her 
mother or stored it up in her wonderful memory, 
so that we, her children, seem almost to have 
made that journey with her, so clearly have 
we seen and heard all that she saw and heard. 

The French railway journey and her quaint 
fellow travellers were a cause of much amuse- 
ment, and the week-end spent in Paris an 
interest. She records in her diary, with naive 
honesty of opinion, that " The pictures at the 
Louvre are very wonderful : many most strange 



in] A TOUR IN PALESTINE 61 

effects of light. But upon the whole they 
are rather a set of horrors, most of them ! ' 

A ride in a "very hot and stuffy" omnibus 
at Lyons proved entertaining on account of 
its occupants ; but she was deeply shocked 
at the way wives treated their husbands ; and 
after describing several episodes and conver- 
sations in her diary, she moralises a little upon 
the subject. I cannot resist quoting this, 
because though her dictum was made after a 
brief three days of married life, she lived up 
to it through forty years with a complete fidelity 
rivalled by few women, I imagine. 

" At last we drove off and went lumbering 
along through Lyons. Sitting next me was an 
Englishman, who had to take his wife on his 
knee, as there was no room any other way. 
We were much amused at them, for she was 
a most cross and unpleasant little woman, and 
sat and scolded him the whole way, before 
everyone. He was a regular good-natured sort 
of Englishman, and took it very patiently, 
at first trying to smooth things down and pacify 
her, and then listening with meek, silent resig- 
nation. I suggested to Charlie that I had 
better begin the same with him ; however, 
if I did I would not be so mean as to do it sitting 
upon his knee and leaving him no possible 



62 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [in 

chance of escape ! It does make me so indignant 
to hear women pecking at their husbands in 
that fashion. I think a wife ought to blame 
everyone in the world, herself included, before 
she dreams of blaming her husband." 

" Marseilles," she says, " is a beautiful 
town. I am delighted with it. . . . We saw 
the old state prison, Chateau d'lf, out a mile 
or so from the shore, standing on a rock. I 
was wild to see the place where ' Monte Christo ' 
spent so many weary years. We rowed out 
in a small boat. We were three hours altogether, 
and it was a most choppy sea ; but I did not 
feel the least ill, though we ate bread and butter 
and biscuits and cheese and oranges the whole 
time, more or less ! . . . We saw ' Monte 
Christo's ' cell, and also the place where they 
threw him over the rock supposing him to be 
the dead abbe. I have been telling Charlie 
the story." 

Her next entry, made at Alexandria, records 
the voyage. 

" When I woke, at about half-past six, the 
sun was streaming in through the port-hole. 
I sat up and looked out. It was glorious ! Blue, 
blue, everywhere. For the first time I saw the 
Mediterranean in its true colour. I could 
not lie still, but kept jumping up to look out, 
every minute. At last Charlie woke, and soon 
came tumbling down out of his berth. Then 



in] A TOUR IN PALESTINE 63 

we had coffee, dressed, and went on deck. A 
glorious surprise awaited us. We were out 
of sight of land the night before, when we went 
below, and now expected to see nothing but 
blue, everywhere. But rising out of the water, 
within a few miles of us, was a grand chain of 
snow mountains, glittering in the sun — which 
gave a beautiful, rosy tint to their summits. 
We found that this was the Island of Corsica. 
. . . Soon after we steamed past Elba, and 
looked with deep interest at the small, rocky 
kingdom allotted to the man who had conquered 
nearly every kingdom in Europe. One could 
fancy him pacing up and down the shore, like 
a caged lion, and looking over the blue Mediter- 
ranean towards France. It was grand to think 
that after all he did escape, left little Elba 
behind him, and came back again to shake the 
world once more. Charlie and I do not agree 
about Napoleon." 

In a long letter to her mother she gives many 
amusing little details of the voyage. " I am 
delighted with everything on board," she writes, 
" and expect to have the greatest fun." Among 
their fellow passengers on board were the famous 
M. Lesseps (engineer of the Suez Canal) and 
Captain Condcr of the Palestine Exploration 
Fund, with both of whom my father and mother 
made acquaintance. 



64 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [in 

In her next letter (posted at Naples) she 
mentions more of the delights ; for instance : 

" There are half-a-dozen mules on board, 
on the lower deck. I stroke their noses when- 
ever we pass them. There are also sheep, some 
rabbits, and a good many fowls. I am afraid 
they are to be killed during the voyage. . . . 
All our meals are most comfortable ; we are 
quite at the top of the table. I sit next the 
Captain — a fine, good-natured-looking old 
Frenchman, who persists in calling me 
' Mademoiselle.' Who he supposes Charlie is 
I don't know ! " 

But, alas ! the joys of the voyage were short- 
lived. The sea became very rough, and for 
the remaining five days she was unable to eat 
anything at all or leave her berth. She was, 
in fact, very ill, and had to be carried on shore 
at Alexandria. After describing her " jolly 
looking ' old doctor, and " the very nice 
stewardess who had quite made up her mind 
that I was going to die, and used to sigh over 
the thought of ' ce pauvre jeune monsieur ' going 
back alone ! " she remarks, " I need say no more 
about the rest of our voyage. It is better to 
draw a veil over its miseries. I must, however, 
just note that the only thing I was able to take, 



in] A TOUR IN PALESTINE 65 

and the only thing which gave me anv relief, 
was champagne. I shall always recommend it 
for sea-sickness in future." 

Still she managed to take interest in the 
landing, in spite of her condition, and get a 
very good first impression of the East, which 
she records in her diary with words of delighted 
wonder. 

She was carried up to her room in the Hotel 
Abbat. 

" We have a delightful room," she writes, 
" with windows looking down upon all the 
scene of bustle below. I find endless amusement 
in watching the people passing to and fro." 
(In her letter to her mother from Marseilles 
she remarked, " I think seeing people is really 
far more interesting than seeing places.") 

She wrote a long letter to her mother from 
Alexandria, her health and spirits evidently quite 
recovered. After a minute description of the 
weird animals of the place, she remarks : 

" This afternoon we got out our cornet for 
the first time. Charlie practised for some 
time in all sorts of attitudes. He succeeds 
best lying on his back and blasting towards 
the ceiling ! I played my fiddle, and found it 
in perfect tune, in spite of the three thousand 



66 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [m 

miles it has travelled since I played it last." In 
the middle of other news she remarks, in brackets : 
" (I must just tell you that Charlie is in the 
act of blowing the cornet and has just accom- 
plished wonders ! He has been sitting by me on 
the sofa for the last quarter of an hour, prac- 
tising, and studying the book of instructions, 
and has just found out where to put his tongue ; 
the result is stupendous, to say the least ! I am 
so delighted. I shall be so proud if he really 
turns out musical. I am sure the cornet is 
his instrument. I think if he did it out of the 
window all the donkeys in Alexandria would 
begin to bray !) " 

The next entry in her diary is made a fortnight 
later, on the Suez Canal. 

" Cairo," she writes, " is indeed a glorious 
place, and I have rarely enjoyed myself any- 
where as I did there." 

The next four pages of her diary are entirely 
devoted to the description of a somewhat quaint 
party staying at Shepherd's Hotel. 

One member of this party was a good lady, 
" not short-sighted really, but who occasionally 
put up an eyeglass, just for effect, when she 
remembered to do it. If I laughed much with 
Charlie, she would look reprovingly at me, 
as much as to say, ' What unbecoming levity ; 



m] A TOUR IN PALESTINE 67 

and in a married lady, too. How shocking.' 
But this good lady caused much delight to the 
romanticist's soul of her little fellow traveller, 
by getting engaged to " a tall gentleman with 
spectacles, who always sat next to her at table 
d'hote." 

Then follows a long and graphic account of 
climbing the Great Pyramid. As they drove 
along the road and ncared the Pyramid they 
were joined by some Arabs, who ran along 
by the carriage. 

" One was a tall, fine-looking man, to whom 
I at once took a fancy," she writes, " and whose 
name was Schehatie. . . . When we at length 
reached the Pyramid ... we were surrounded 
by a crowd of Arabs, from which we chose out 
three good strong ones to help me. Directly 
they understood that I really wished to go up 
the Pyramid, Schehatie seized me by one hand, 
while another Arab took tight hold of the other, 
and off we started, with two more to push 
behind. . . . Up we went, step after step ; 
the two Arabs holding my hands jumping up 
first, and then pulling me after, while those 
behind gave appropriate shoves just at the 
right moment. Most of the steps were about 
to my waist. I managed to get one foot up on 
the edge, then came a pull in front, and a push 
behind, and I was up. We went very quickly. 



68 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [m 

. . . Some of the steps were up to my chin, 
but before I had time to wonder how I should 
ever get up them, my four Arabs had jumped 
me bodily up, so that to my great surprise I 
suddenly found my feet where my head had 
been a moment before. . . . You only have 
to keep your wits about you, spring just as 
they pull, and it is quite easy. It was harder 
for me than for most people, because being 
short, and not having very long legs, I could 
not stretch up so high — but I was not once hurt 
the whole way. I kept hearing Charlie's voice 
behind, calling out to know if I was tired, and 
I had just breath to shout, 'All right.' ... I 
tore my dress — a long bit off the bottom — 
which Schehatie promptly mended by tying it 
up in a bow. This time Charlie was in front, 
and looking up I could see his legs every now 
and then as he went springing up the steps. 
I am sure he could beat any Arab in a race up 
the Pyramid and down again ! . . . Twice more 
we rested for about a minute, then came the 
' final heat.' (At our last rest we were many 
feet higher than the cross on the top of St. 
Paul's.) It zvas a pull, that last ! Schehatie 
put on a spirt at the last four steps, and nearly 
carried me up them. Then they gave a yell 
of triumph, and I became aware of two facts — 
first that at last I was really on the top of the 
Great Pyramid ; secondly that before doing 
anything else I must drink a pail of water. I 
think Charlie felt the same, for we both sat 



in] A TOUR IN PALESTINE 69 

down with one accord upon a rock and drank 
and drank and panted and puffed. . . . And 
then we stood up and looked. 

" It was wonderful, that view from the top 
of the Great Pyramid — wonderful from its 
strange contrasts. On one side lay the fertile 
Delta, with its groves of waving palm trees, 
oranges and olives, growing in rich profusion 
on the banks of the river Nile, which flowed 
along looking like a broad band of silver as it 
sparkled in the sunlight. On the other, the 
desert — with its rolling waves of golden sand, 
stretching away, away as far as the eye could 
reach, not a tree, not a leaf in sight, nothing 
but bare barren desert everywhere. And yet 
it was grand ; more than grand — it was 
glorious ! It gave one such a free, bounding 
feeling, to be able to look straight away for 
miles and miles, and see no boundary, nothing to 
shut one in, no walls, no trees, no distant hills ; 
1 'v a boundless, endless, glorious stretch of 
id. This was my first real view of the 
desert. I loved it at once, and shall love it 
for ever." 

The diary ends here, but her impressions 
and the history of her adventures are recorded 
in letters to her mother and father and her 
little sister. There is a long letter from Cairo, 
describing with delight the town, the bazaars, 
the Eastern bargaining. 



7 o LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [in 

" The donkeys here are splendid fun. Not 
the least like our donkeys in England. They 
are very sleek and pretty, with long ears and 
beautifully shaped legs. They gallop at a 
tremendous pace, and keep it up wonderfully. 
Everyone goes about on donkeys here, but most 
people only go at a sort of jog-trot pace. We 
tear about in fine style. The donkeys enjoy 
it, and so do the donkey-boys. I often say 
to Charlie, ' If only our mothers could see us ! ' 
There is one street here, called the Muski, 
the principal street in Cairo, where all the 
traffic goes on, full of shops and crowded with 
people and donkeys. You should see us go 
charging down this street, shouting ' ua, ua, 
shemalak ! yemunak ! ' at the tops of our 
voices, to clear the way. . . . We certainly 
do enjoy ourselves. The other day we rode 
through Cairo on camels — a most unusual thing 
to do. I like camel-riding immensely." 

The insect life of Cairo was not quite as 
delightful as the donkeys, but even this afforded 
copy for a " quite private " letter to her 
" Little One " (as she always addressed her 
sister Maudic). 

" We wage a fearful war against the fleas 
here. Yesterday morning, while we were getting 
up, we caught and drowned no less than jourteen ! 
Charlie was very proud because he performed 




\ Camei Moun r at C wko. 



1 



m] A TOUR IN PALESTINE 71 

a great feat. Three fleas were sitting on his 
foot together. He caught one in each hand 
and only one escaped ! " 

The next letters were from Palestine, and 
now the adventure and the " fun " began to 
turn into the pilgrimage in good earnest. In 
those days the Holy Land was still in its quite 
primitive condition — no railways, no European 
hotels, no means of travel, save on horseback, 
no roads even. This pleased my mother very 
much, for it meant that the country was prac- 
tically as it was in the days of Christ. I will 
let her give her first impressions in her own 

words : 

" From our camp on the 
hills above Jaffa, 
"April 11, 1881. 

" My own darling Mother, — On this our 
first day in Palestine I must write a line to you. 
We arrived here at five o'clock this morning, 
after a moderately good passage from Port 
Said, of twelve hours. Joseph, our dragoman, 
came to meet us on board. We rowed to shore 
in a small boat. While half a mile off we could 
smell the delicious fragrance of the orange 
trees, and see our tents pitched, up on the hill, 
with the Union Jack and red ensign flying. 
Upon landing we found our horses waiting for 
us, ready saddled : two beautiful bays, such 



72 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [in 

a rich, dark colour, with black manes, and long, 
flowing black tails. We rode up at once to our 
camp, from which we have a lovely view, look- 
ing upon the sea on one side, and across the 
plain of Sharon, and over the hills of Judea 
on the other. Everything was ready for us in 
our tents, of which we have three." 

Her next letter is to her father — twenty 
pages beautifully written in her bold hand, 
with scarcely an erasure. 

" Jerusalem, 

"April 18, 1881. 

" My own dearest Father, — My first letter 
from here must be to you, for you first taught 
me to love Jerusalem, and the whole place seems 
associated with you. 

" I shall never forget my first sight of this 
holy city. We had camped the night before 
at Gibeon, high up among the mountains of 
Judea. It was about three hours' ride from 
there to Jerusalem, straight over the mountains. 
Going in that way the hills hide Jerusalem 
until one is close upon it, when it suddenly 
bursts upon you, and is far grander than the 
usual way up from Jaffa, along the road. 

" The first sight of Jerusalem is almost more 
than one can bear. When we got close to it 
I was riding a little way behind Charles and 
Joseph, and thinking of our Sunday talks about 
it, and how we used to sing ' Jerusalem ' and talk 



in] A TOUR IN PALESTINE 73 

about going there, and I longed for you. Soon 
after, we all galloped up a hill in front of us, 
and from the top looked down upon Jerusalem. 

" I shall never forget that moment. The 
city lies all amongst the hills which surround 
it on every side. We looked down over the 
Mount of Olives. It was far more beautiful 
than I expected. I scarcely know how to 
describe the city itself, it looks so very different 
to every other place, with its white, flat-roofed 
houses, and countless domes — the great Mosque 
of Omar standing probably on the very site of 
the Temple, close by the Church of the Holy 
Sepulchre, the whole city surrounded by high 
walls. We looked across the vail ty of Jehoshaphat, 
towards Stephen's Gate, on the east side of 
Jerusalem. We took about half an hour riding 
down into the city. 

" It was very sweet and s :mn to be in this 
place on Good Friday and on Easter Sunday. 
I think I enjoyed Sunday r ost. . . . 

" In the afternoon we walked to Bethany — 
His favourite walk it seems to have been, and 
it was wonderful to tread the same paths which 
had so often been trodden by His blessed feet : 
for there is no doubt that they are the same, 
being deeply worn into the hard limestone. 

" We first went up the Mount of Olives. 
From the top we had a wonderful view of 
Jerusalem on one side ; the Dead Sea, the 
valley of the Jordan, the mountains of Muab 
and Mount Nebo, on the other. We could 



74 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [in 

also just see Bethlehem, nestling away in the 
blue hills. Looking down upon Jerusalem it is 
so beautiful to remember that verse in the 125th 
Psalm, ' As the mountains are round about 
Jerusalem, so the Lord is round about His people 
from henceforth even for ever.' 

" We descended the Mount of Olives on the 
other side, along a winding path to Bethany. 
We looked with great interest at the fig-trees, 
for it must have been somewhere along that 
path that our Lord came to the fig-tree and 
found nothing but leaves. 

" Bethany is a most lovely little village ; by 
far the prettiest I have yet seen in Palestine. 
We went down into a strange old cave cut out 
into the rock, which is shown as the one where 
Lazarus was raised. They also show the house 
of Martha and Mary, but I did not care to see 
that, as it is not at all likely to be the real one. 
It was interesting, however, to see an old well 
which undoubtedly was there in their time. 
We watched the women drawing water from it 
with their stone water-pots, and tried to fancy 
Martha coming to fetch water with which to 
prepare the supper for Jesus. We carry a little 
Bible with us, and read at each place what 
occurred there. You may think the intense 
interest this is. 

" We returned by another path to Jerusalem ; 
the most usual one, which is also the high 
road to Jericho. It, too, is worn into the hard 
rock. It was along here that our Lord came 



in] A TOUR IN PALESTINE 75 

when He made His triumphal entry into 
Jerusalem. We could tell even the very spot 
where, beholding the city, He wept over it ; 
for all along that way the Mount of Olives hides 
the city until you come to a sudden turn in 
the path — when the whole city bursts upon 
you, as you look down. We read the account, 
in Luke xix. 41-44, standing on the spot, and 
felt quite certain about it. From there it is 
about the most lovely view of the city, and He 
must have looked straight upon the Temple. 
Besides, this turn in the path only comes when 
you get quite near Jerusalem, with nothing 
between but the valley of Jehoshaphat, and it 
says, * When He was come near, He beheld the 
city.' I cannot express to you what it was 
to stand there, perhaps upon the very stone on 
which He stood, and read how He wept over 
the city. One could so well understand how 
the sudden sight of Jerusalem, lying there 
amongst the hills, in all its beauty, would move 
Him. Oh, being in this land docs bring out 
every Bible scene with such wonderful vividness. 
I shall be thankful all my life for this time. 

" It was about six o'clock in the evening 
when we came home along the Mount of Olives. 
The shepherds were bringing in their flocks, 
and we watched them with much interest, as 
they came winding down the hill side?, the 
shepherds walking before, and all the sheep and 
goats following. . . . 

" I enclose a few leaves which I picked for 



76 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [in 

you on the Mount of Olives. I like walking 
there as much as anywhere. It seems more 
closely associated with Jesus than any other 
place. I feel so thankful that the real garden 
of Gethsemane is not known. . . . The feeling 
that at any moment one may be walking through 
Gethsemane gives a solemn interest to a walk 
on the Mount of Olives. It is a wonderful 
thing to look at it and remember how it says 
that ' His feet shall stand upon the Mount 
of Olives.' Charles and I were wondering, 
yesterday, as we came home, how long it would 
be before we walked there with Him" 

There is, in this letter, a long and beautiful 
description of the Jews' Wailing Place, and the 
sorrowful sight there to be seen. The rest of 
the letter tells of camp life, and steep and rocky 
rides around Jerusalem. 

The next letter is to her mother : 

" We have had such a delightful ten days 
here. . . . To-morrow we ride to Jericho. We 
shall have an escort with us, so you need not 
fear us ' falling among thieves.' We shall be 
riding along the very road from Jerusalem to 
Jericho mentioned in our Lord's parable. 

" Yesterday we saw the Greeks' Holy Fire 
in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre — the most 
strange and awful sight I ever witnessed. . . . 

" I have such a beautiful horse. I have named 



in] A TOUR IN PALESTINE 77 

him ' Thalaba.' . . . Our dog we have named 
1 Kehama.' He was one of the wild dogs of 
which there are so many about in Palestine. 
He came prowling about our tents, so I fed him 
and petted him, and now he is quite tame and 
has attached himself to the camp. He is a 
large dog, something like a mastiff in shape and 
colour, only with a head like a fox. He always 
sits by me at dinner. . . ." 

Before moving the next day she adds a 
postscript : 

" Our tents are down ; I am writing under 
an olive-tree. To-morrow I shall be bathing 
in the Dead Sea ; next day in the Jordan. 
Charlie and I had a splendid swim in Solomon's 
Pools — enormous places. They were made by 
King Solomon — we thought it one of the wisest 
things he ever did ! We shall camp near Jacob's 
well next Sunday. 

" Goodbye, my precious mother, 

"Ever your own loving, 

" Florrie." 

Later she wrote as follows : 

" I must tell you one thing I noticed : wherever 
there was water in Bible times there is water 
now. The Dead Sea, the Sea of Galilee, the 
river Jordan, the Abana and Pharpar, rivers of 
Damascus, Gideon's spring, Elisha's fountain, 
the Pool of Siloam, Philip's fountain, in which 



78 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [m 

he baptised the Ethiopian — in fact, every river, 
pool or spring mentioned in the Bible is still 
to be found." 

The next letter is to her sister Maudie, and 
is dated " Shechem, Samaria," and consists of 
twenty-four pages ! It gives many amusing 
details of camp life, and tells of a delightful 
three days' camp under an apricot tree, on 
Mount Gerizim. 

" We are very glad of a few idle days. It 
seems such a rest, after riding every day for five 
or six hours. I do not find the riding tires me 
at all, though it has been pretty rough work 
the last day or two, riding over the mountains. 
You would be surprised if you saw the sort 
of places we ride up — straight up steep rocks 
where English horses could never go. The 
horses out here are so used to it they scarcely 
ever slip. However, Thalaba, my horse, fell 
down the other day, while climbing one of 
these places. I tumbled myself off as fast as 
I could and got clear of him, before he began 
to get up again. I jumped up again directly, 
and Thalaba went on all right, neither of us 
any the worse for our come down." 

She tells of an amusing bathe in the Dead 
Sea in which " it is quite impossible to sink, 
the water is so buoyant " ; and of a bathe in 



mj A TOUR IN PALESTINE 79 

the Jordan, and another in Elisha's fountain. 
And of how she dived after a tortoise and brought 
him up and took him back to camp, and how, 
when she took him back to the stream, by moon- 
light, and put him down on the grass, " he 
fairly kicked up his legs behind him and galloped 
off to the water. I had no idea a tortoise could 
run such a pace ; no wonder he beat the hare." 

She tells of the snakes, too, and how she shot 
a very large one clean through the head with 
her revolver. She gives amusing pen sketches 
of the Arab servants, particularly of Khalil, the 
cook, who only knew one word of English — 
" goodbye " — and would come running out as 
they rode into camp to take her horse, saying 
" Goodbye, goodbye ! " by way of welcome. 

But much as she loved the East her heart 
evidently turned often to her own dear land, for 
at the end of this letter she suddenly remarks : 

" I often long for dear old England. There 
is no country libp it. Out here we have red 
buttercups and blue buttercups — the most 
brilliant colours — but I think if I saw a little 
yellow English buttercup I should almost jump 
off my horse with delight ! " 

It was during this stay in Samaria that my 
mother noticed something which she felt sure 



80 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [m 

threw light on a certain oft-quoted yet rather 
puzzling saying of Christ's, and also supplied 
a detail of the picture not given by the 
evangelist. 

The Samaritans, she noticed, all dress in 
white. Hence, unlike the ordinary, gay-coloured 
Eastern crowd, a crowd of Samaritans is quite 
white. Now in the account given in chapter iv. 
of St. John's Gospel of the conversation between 
Christ and the woman of Samaria, we are told 
how she went back to the city and said, " Come, 
see a man, who told me all things that ever I 
did : is not this the Christ ? Then they went 
out of the city, and came unto him." But 
while He still waited by the well, alone, the 
disciples returned and pressed Him to eat, but 
He said, " I have meat to eat that you know 
not of. . . . My meat is to do the will of him 
that sent me, and to finish his work. Say not 
ye, There are yet four months, and then cometh 
the harvest ? behold, I say unto you, Lift up 
your eyes, and look on the fields ; for they 
are white already to harvest. . . ." And the 
account ends with how the Samaritans came to 
Him, and took Him back to their city. 

The very probable conclusion which my 
mother deduced, and which was a source of 



in] A TOUR IN PALESTINE 81 

great pleasure to her, was that Christ's words 
were not metaphorical. That when He said, 
" Lift up your eyes and look on the fields," 
He really meant it, and was pointing out the 
great white crowd flocking out over them from 
the city, to come to Him. Hence His use of 
the word " white " rather than " golden," and 
His bidding to the disciples to look. It was a 
great joy to my mother to feel that by her own 
observation and imaginative deduction she had 
been able to supply an important detail in one 
of the most beautiful gospel pictures, and 
discover what the eyes of Christ were resting 
on, as He spoke. It was points such as this 
which made her time in Palestine such a joy, 
and which helped to supply the realism of her 
conceptions of Christianity's beginnings. Such 
incidents seemed to span the nineteen hundred 
years (for the changeless East is much as it was 
in a.d. 30). 

But to return to her letters. The next is 
from Damascus. 

" We have arrived quite safely," she writes, 
" after a most successful and delightful journey 
up country. We have ridden about four hundred 
miles since we left Jerusalem. . . . How I 
wish I could tell you something of the places 



82 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [m 

of such deep interest to which we have been 
— Jericho, Bethel, Shechem, Samaria, Endor, 
Nain, Nazareth, Mount Tabor, Tiberias, and 
many others, but if I once began I should never 
know where to stop, and I have not much time 
for writing. One thing I must tell you, however. 
Charlie and I discovered the true mouth of 
Jacob's well, which has been buried for many 
hundreds of years beneath the fallen ruins 
of an old church, built over it as long ago as 
the 4th century, and which was quite a ruin 
as early as the 12th. It was a hard day's work, 
with the help of four Arabs, to clear away the 
rubbish and debris, and lay the old stone bare ; 
but when we had finished we were indeed 
rewarded for our trouble. Without doubt we 
have found the very stone upon which our 
Blessed Lord sat when He rested and talked 
to the woman. There are two ledges, one on 
each side of the mouth of the well, which would 
most naturally be used as seats. There is the 
round hole in the rock down the sides of which 
the very grooves made by the ropes as they 
drew the water pots up and down are distinctly 
visible. We consider it by far the most interest- 
ing thing in Palestine. It is the one place of 
which we can be sure. The road from Bethany 
to Jerusalem is wonderful because we know 
that He must constantly have walked over it, 
but one cannot pick on any special stone and say : 
' on this very stone His feet rested.' But of 
the mouth of the well there is no doubt. I have 



in] A TOUR IN PALESTINE 83 

not time to tell you more fully about it. I 
cannot describe to you what finding it was 



to us." 



This find was, indeed, very remarkable. 
Accounts of the discovery were published in 
the Times and in the Illustrated London News, 
with a picture of the stone, while paragraphs 
referring to it appeared in a very large number 
of papers in the United Kingdom and the 
colonies. An official account is given in the 
large " Memoirs of the Survey of Western 
Palestine " and in the Statements of the Palestine 
Exploration Fund (reprinted in many books 
on Palestine). 

Captain Conder (as he was then) visited the 
spot a few days later, and corroborated the 
fact that it was indeed a discovery of the utmost 
importance. 

It remained one of my mother's most cherished 
memories all her life. 

She and my father had ridden out from their 
camp on the slopes of Mount Gerizim, on the 
Sunday afternoon. Climbing down through the 
aperture in the roof of the ruined crypt — all 
that remained of the church built over the 
sacred spot — they saw the heap of rough boulders, 
with the irregular hole among them which 



84 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [in 

had hitherto been looked upon as the mouth of 
the well. They were much disappointed ; for 
it was impossible to picture this a way-side 
resting place. 

Feeling that there might be something more 
to find, and knowing that excavation would 
never be permitted by the Mahommedans, 
they determined to return later and make 
their own investigations. 

Consequently, the next day, taking no atten- 
dants with them, they rode down to the spot, 
tied up their horses near by, and climbed down 
once again into the crypt. 

It was heavy work removing the earth and 
stones, but they persevered, and after about 
two hours they were rewarded. Noticing a 
dark hole between the stones, my mother thrust 
her hand into it, and her arm disappeared up 
to the elbow. Feeling about the bottom, 
she found a smooth surface, unlike that of the 
other stones. More boulders were removed, 
and at last (to their intense joy and excitement), 
a great flat stone was revealed to view, with a 
round hole in the centre of it. This was blocked 
by a great bit of masonry, too heavy to be 
moved. Calling to their aid some fellahin who 
had gathered round, and with the help of their 



in] A TOUR IN PALESTINE 85 

stirrup leathers, this also was shifted, and the 
well at last was clear. 

Their delight was great, for they felt confi- 
dent that they had indeed found the stone upon 
which Christ Himself had rested. 

Her next letter is a very long one, begun at 
Baalbek and finished at Beyrout. She describes 
their camp on Lebanon, and her quaint 
experiences with the villagers. " All the in- 
habitants are Christians," she says. " It was 
most delightful after being so long amongst 
those wretched Mahommedans to find a little 
church in every village." Riding across the 
snow, they reached the cedars and camped 
at Ehden — " a little village about twice the 
height of Snowdon above the sea ... a place 
where Europeans scarcely ever go." 

Her next letter is dated " Constantinople, 
June 13," and describes the seven days' voyage. 

" We steamed in and out amongst numbers 
of little islands. One at which we stopped was 
Chios, the scene of all those fearful earthquakes. 
Of course I was most anxious that there should 
be one while we were there, but we just missed 
it ; there was one ten minutes before we got in ! ' 

She tells of her delight at seeing the shores 
of Europe again — " dear, dear Europe, the 



86 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [in 

continent in which lies our little England " — 
and gives a beautiful description of their first 
sight of Constantinople, as they steamed up 
the Golden Horn at sunrise. 

The next letter is written on the Danube, for 
they returned home across Europe by water. 

" This is our fourth day on the Danube," 
she writes, " and slowly but surely we are nearing 
home ! As I sit reading on the deck I often lay 
down my book and listen to the splash of the 
paddle wheels as they go round, and think to 
myself, ' Every turn brings us nearer home, 
nearer to dear Limehouse, nearer my precious 
mother,' and my heart jumps for joy ! ! . . . 
Some of the countries through which we have 
passed were rather interesting because of the 
last Russian war. We have been through 
Bulgaria, Walachia, Scrvia, Roumania, and are 
now in Hungary." 

The next day she writes : 

" Hour by hour and day by day as we glide 
along everything begins to look more like our 
own dear country. Mosques and minarets 
disappear, and in their stead come lovely little 
village churches, with their ivy-covered towers 
peeping out from amongst the trees, or here and 
there a white spire with a vane on the top, just 
like our dear old England ! And the turban 
and fez are changed for caps and straw hats, 



m] A TOUR IN PALESTINE 87 

and the great baggy Eastern trousers gradually 
grow narrower and narrower, and horses and 
cows graze in the fields instead of camels and 
buffaloes, and everything says the same to us : 
1 You are going home, you are going home.' 
Home, sweet home ! Before we reach England 
again I shall have been in fifteen countries, 
but I have not seen one which can be compared 
with our little island. . . . We get off the 
Danube on to the Rhine, and go down the 
Rhine as far as Cologne ; then from Cologne 
to Brussels, from Brussels to Calais, from Calais 
to Dover, from Dover to Limehouse ! " 

Thus ended the journey my mother's eager 
heart had so greatly longed for. It had proved 
a real adventure ; and there had been a great 
deal of fun about it, too. But above all it had 
been satisfying to her ardent soul. She had 
lived in the land that was " home " to the Son of 
God ; she had visited the spots He loved, and 
grown to love them too. And now, with a 
full heart, she turned to England, to settle down 
to the hidden life of a quiet country village — 
truly her Nazareth. 



IV: LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 

"\yf"Y mother was not yet nineteen when a 
new life, full of responsibilities, opened 
before her. 

For a time she had dreamed of stepping out 
before the world and finding in the musical 
profession the means of expression her ardent, 
artistic nature yearned for. In fact, her father 
had promised that she should go to the College 
of Music, where her wonderful voice would have 
been given its chance. 

To a free, restless temperament like hers home 
ties might have seemed irksome ; but she entered 
with a whole-hearted generosity and selflessness 
upon her new tasks. She threw the whole of 
herself, of her full, rich, gifted personality, not 
only into her duties as worker and organiser in 
the parish, and friend of the poor, but as wife 
and mother and mistress of a household. 

As was to be expected, she won the hearts of 
the people at once ; and her energy and genius 
in first devising things and then carrying them 
out, combined with her quick sympathy and 

88 




_ 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 89 

generous love, and animated by the spiritual 
motive at the back of it all, crowned her every 
effort with speedy success. 

The first piece of work upon which she entered 
was a somewhat unusual undertaking for a girl 
of eighteen, but it was in response to a special 
request. It was the forming of a Men's Bible 
Class on Sunday afternoon. This gathering (a 
kind of informal service, with hymn singing and 
an address) was for men, not boys, and the question 
of the age-limit to be fixed came up. My 
mother laughingly pointed out that it must not 
be fixed over eighteen, or she would herself be 
excluded. 

The class at once proved a great success, and 
the men of the village, young and old, flocked 
in. The simplicity and sympathy of the young 
speaker, combined with her enthusiasm and 
burning faith, went straight to the hearts of the 
men ; while her easy confidence as a speaker and 
her joyous personality made listening to her 
a pleasure and inspiration. Before long the 
membership of the class was a hundred — practi- 
cally every man in the village. This class con- 
tinued quite regularly for nearly thirty years. 
The fame of it spread abroad, and a party of 
men used to walk up from Hertford (a mile and 



9 o LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

a half) to attend it regularly. One of its members 
was a strange individual, who had previously had 
no belief in religion, but who now walked seven 
miles across country to attend the Men's Class. 

But it was not only the men that were catered 
for ; a " Mothers' Meeting " was very soon 
opened, to which virtually every woman in the 
place belonged. Here not only the spiritual 
wants of the women but their temporal needs 
were provided for, and my mother started a 
system (common nowadays, but then seldom 
practised) by which she bought large supplies 
of material wholesale, and then retailed it to 
the women, who paid instalments every week, 
and had each their own card upon which their 
payments were entered. Thus thrift was en- 
couraged, and the poor were helped to help 
themselves. Other classes of various sorts were 
also opened. 

Meanwhile my mother's home duties were 
increasing. In February her first child — a girl 
— was born (shortly after the death of her own 
mother — a very deep sorrow), and her family was 
gradually increased by the advent of two more 
girls and two boys. This meant, of course, an 
enlarged household and the anxiety of greatly 
increased expenses. Her health, too, had failed 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 91 

somewhat. And yet she was always the same — 
gay, hopeful, energetic, and, above all, so youth- 
ful that strangers found it hard to believe she 
was the mother of five children. In fact those 
who found her playing in the garden with the 
children, in her simple white dress, her thick 
dark hair tied back in a coil on her shoulders, 
found it almost impossible to believe that she 
was not simply one of them — an elder sister. 
The children felt the same ; and when a visitor 
one day enquired of them, " Which of you is 
the eldest ? " " Mother's the eldest," was the 
reply, " and I come next ! " 

It was now that she devised what proved to 
be an intensely popular thing in the village. 
Finding that a good many of the villagers flocked 
to the public-houses on Friday nights, when the 
men returned with their wages, and that the 
family finances were thereby reduced for the 
rest of the week, she devised a counter-attraction 
— for her sympathy and understanding saw at 
once that the men only went to the " pubs " 
for lack of anything better to do. If they could 
only be kept happy elsewhere on Friday night, 
the money would get safely spent at market, on 
Saturday, and all would be well. 

The counter - attraction was a wonderful 



92 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

entertainment, of which she was stage manager 
and chief performer, but in which the men them- 
selves took an active part. It was held in the 
Mission Room (a parish hall with a small stage 
or platform, and a minute lobby, which served 
as green-room). The entertainment was free 
of charge, and all were welcome. The room 
was thronged every week, people sitting in 
every available place, including the tops of 
cupboards, and standing packed like sardines 
at the back. 

The programme was different every week — 
always some fresh excitement to keep everyone 
enthusiastic. It generally included a song or 
recitation in costume by my mother. She was 
a born actress, and could impersonate so perfectly 
as to take in even those who knew her intimately. 
Sometimes it was a song, such as " Caller Herrin',' ' 
my mother dressed in the short, striped petticoat 
of a fisher girl, with a basket full of herrings on 
her hip ; another time Tennyson's poem, " The 
Grandmother," when spectacles, a mob cap, 
shawl, and white powder would transform her 
beyond recognition ; or she would thrill the 
villagers to the marrow by turning into " Lady 
Macbeth," or send them out Shakespeare en- 
thusiasts by her " Portia," or, dressed in black 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 93 

velvet, make them creep by reciting Edgar 
Allan Poe's " Raven." 

But not the least attractive items on the 
programme were those provided by the villagers 
themselves — especially the working men. These 
would gather for rehearsals, at which they would 
sing quaint songs not to be found in any book. 
My mother would soon catch the air, and work 
in an improvised accompaniment. Then, at the 
entertainment, the old traditional village song 
would come out, with a new, professional air 
about it, and bring the house down, being 
encored enthusiastically. Sometimes the words, 
passed on by word of mouth, had lost all sense, 
but no one seemed to mind. For instance, my 
mother could never fathom what was meant by 
the following picturesque couplet which occurred 
in an oft-repeated song, and was sung with 
emphasis and feeling by a vocalist of stentorian 
tones : 

" And I took the morning train 
Across the raging main . . . " ! 

A popular item, very frequently repeated, was 
the singing of Longfellow's " Village Black- 
smith ' by the real village blacksmith of Hert- 
ford Heath, with his sledge-hammer over his 
shoulder. 



94 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

The programme also included humorous 
readings by my father, and sometimes songs by 
other friends. But my mother, her magnificent 
voice, her violin, and her radiant personality, 
was the real piece de resistance of the whole 
proceeding. 

A very professional touch was given to these 
entertainments by beautifully printed pro- 
grammes ! These were set up by my father on 
his own printing press. In fact, all the parish 
printing was done in this way, including the 
parish magazine. My father and mother would 
spend hours together at this work, she putting 
in and taking out the sheets, and he rolling and 
pulling. 

Every night in the week was now taken up 
by one class or another, and the day was divided 
between family cares and visiting in the village. 
To her other activities my mother now added 
that of organist, playing for all the Church 
services and training the choir. This work was 
a particular joy to her, not only because she 
loved music in itself, but because it was to her 
the very essence of Divine worship. She con- 
tinued to play the organ right up to the time 
my father resigned the living, in 1921. 

Not only did she train the choir (a mixed 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 95 

choir of male and female voices — no boys) but 
she trained the entire congregation, and would 
hold congregational practices, which were very 
popular, and meant that the entire congregation 
sang every chant, as well as the hymns, in perfect 
time, in tune, and with all their hearts. With 
their intelligences, too ; for my mother was 
very particular about telling effects, and cres- 
cendos, diminuendos and rallcntandos depended 
on the words of the hymns rather than merely 
on the tunes, and she dealt with these at her 
practices in a very illuminating manner. She 
was, in fact, a born musical conductor, and (to 
go on for a moment to a rather later period) she 
surprised the neighbourhood with a large choir of 
picked voices from several parishes round, which 
she trained, first for a Convention, and afterwards 
in carol-singing. Concerts were given in the 
Hertford Corn Exchange, and the choir sang at a 
large gathering which she organised to hear Lady 
Henry Somerset speak. The real music she got 
out of that choir was long remembered with 
enthusiasm. Her car was marvellously accurate, 
and in those forty voices she would detect at 
once a single flat note, and know exactly who 
was the offender. 

Every Saturday night she held the ordinary 



96 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

Church choir-practices, and one who was a 
member of this choir for many years (and has 
had a good deal of experience of voice-training 
elsewhere) assures me that she never came across 
anything like it for thoroughness, inspiration, 
and all-round excellence. Her methods were 
original. She scarcely used the instrument at 
all, even in teaching a new tune or chant, depend- 
ing entirely on her own voice. She would sing 
over the new air once or twice, and then make 
the choir sing it in unison to "la" (no words, 
yet), the altos, tenors, and basses gradually coming 
in with their parts, still with no instrument, 
merely reading from their score. To ensure 
good time (about which she was intensely strict) 
she would then make them sing the tune, counting 
the beats to the bar. At last they would get 
to the words — but not until these had been well 
explained and their real spirit and meaning 
appreciated. 

Every kind of fault made by any voice she 
would imitate, slightly exaggerated, to make it 
more apparent, but never so as to make it sound 
ridiculous. She would then explain the cause of 
the fault, and persevere until it was overcome. 
(Wonderful to relate, she never offended anyone 
in spite of these methods.) 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 97 

When at last the piece was perfectly known, 
then her organ accompaniment became an in- 
spiration in itself. 

She put her whole heart into this matter of 
Church music, and spent hours choosing it, 
combining chants, selecting the hymns, and 
searching the Scriptures for texts which specially 
brought out or stressed some meaning in the 
hymn, or suited some occasion or season, and 
which would be read out by my father before 
the singing of the hymn. The very voluntary 
she played before the service, or as the congrega- 
tion went out, was an act of worship inspired by 
all the faith and devotion of her heart. She 
was greatly encouraged by Bishop Festing's 
words of unqualified praise, when he visited 
the parish in 1896. He was full of wonder 
that a village choir could produce such real 
music. 

My mother always took a great interest in the 
sick of the parish ; chiefly, of course, because 
her love and sympathy prompted her to help 
them ; but also because medical science attracted 
her strongly. Had she been in a position to do 
so she would, she sometimes said, have entered 
the medical profession. 

The help she was to the sick, and the deep 



98 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

comfort of her presence with the dying, cannot 
be adequately described. 

When every house was attacked by influenza, 
in some cases every member laid low, so that they 
could not nurse each other, and scarcely a single 
doctor was available, she took it upon herself to 
nurse the whole village. 

All day and even half the night she would 
tramp in all weathers from house to house, 
administering remedies, and making the patients 
more comfortable. They would say that just 
the sight of her made them feel better, for she 
seemed the very embodiment of health and joy, 
and knew just the encouraging remark that would 
best cheer each patient. It was a marvel to 
everyone how she could stand the physical strain 
of those weeks ; for at home my father was him- 
self down with the epidemic, after weeks of hard 
work, while the children and most of the house- 
hold were also in bed. 

So much for my mother's work in the parish. 
This, in spite of the time and energy it required, 
did not tend to take her away from her children. 
If I give, here, the impression of her made on my 
mind at a very early age it is because a child's 
point of view is generally a very true one. The 
instinctive judgment of children, though biassed 




Wi i h i he Fi\ e Elder Childre \, l B86, 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 99 

by an almost passionate devotion, does seize on 
and remember essential characteristics. 

We were, I suppose, what is called " naughty " 
children ; and inclined to be rebellious against 
grown-up authority. But towards my mother 
we had a kind of passionate loyalty. It was 
a tenet of faith that " Mother " could not be 
" cross ' or " angry," only " grieved." More- 
over, she was always right, and altogether above 
the range of possible criticism. Also, with her 
one never dreamt of sulking or showing temper 
or irritation ; and a command given by her had 
to be obeyed, whether in her presence or not. I 
cannot remember ever feeling even the smallest 
sense of irritation with her. This, I think, was 
because we knew that she was perfectly just 
(<>r, as we should have put it, "fair"). Also 
that her demands and rules were always reason- 
able. If she said " no," it was because there was 
a good reason, and not merely because she did 
not feel in the mood to say " yes." We knew 
she would have said " yes " if it had been at all 
possible ; that she would have much [referred 
to say " yes " ; that she never did or said anything 
merely to contradict us. We believed firmly 
that everything she did was because she loved us. 
Sometimes, when we had been very naughty with 



ioo LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

other people, she would punish us severely, but 
we never resented it. Other people's punish- 
ments, on the other hand, would fill us with 
impenitent wrath. It was because we felt she 
hated punishing as much as we hated being 
punished that her punishments were never 
resented. We knew she always understood ; that 
she would never laugh, and make us look silly. 
When I was quite a small child I thought of my 
mother as somewhere midway between God 
and ordinary people — but nearer God, if any- 
thing ; certainly in a department by herself. 
There was, therefore, a certain awe and reverence 
in my love for her, and none of the casual 
familiarity of some children with their parents. 

From our earliest years onwards my mother 
always took us for our Scripture lesson. In the 
very early days these consisted of stories graphically 
told. Hence I cannot remember a time when 
all the better-known stories of both the Old and 
New Testaments were not in my mind as 
brilliant pictures, and all the characters as 
familiar friends. She taught us, too, by games 
- — especially one called " dreaming." In this 
each of us, in turn, rested our head on a sofa- 
cushion and pretended to go to sleep. We then 
began to dream aloud. Our dream had to be 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 101 

some scene out of the Bible. One began with 
unimportant details, so as not to give a clue at 
once. Presently something well known would 
be " seen," and then anyone who recognised the 
episode called " Wake up ! " and had to say what 
the dream was about, and if right, then take 
their turn at dreaming. Our dreams were not 
generally very ingenious, but I remember the 
fascination with which we listened, our eyes 
fixed on my mother's sleeping face, as some 
wonderful, vivid scene developed, detail by 
detail. Sometimes we forgot to say " Wake up ! " 
even though we knew quite well what story she 
was dreaming, because we were too busy follow- 
ing in imagination the dramatic things she was 
seeing. 

Later the scripture lessons became more 
elaborate : we would go through a whole book 
of the Old Testament, or one of the Gospels. I 
can still remember things she said when I was 
very small. She was a born teacher. 

I remember the time (I was seven) when she 
taught us all the responses we ought to make in 
church. She said that we must not just gabble 
them like a lesson, but say them meaning to pray, 
otherwise they would only go up as far as the 
roof of the church, and not reach God. The 



io2 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

idea impressed me and stuck in my small 
mind, 

Sometimes my mother's punishments were 
amusingly original. We had a phase of being 
silently insulting to each other (and to grown-ups) 
by facial expression. It was called " making 
faces." Sometimes it was a form of direct 
attack ; but more often a last resort when words 
failed. Anyhow, it was a punishable crime 
in the nursery. At last the high court of my 
mother's authority was appealed to, and she 
devised a punishment which completely put a 
stop to the offence. She bought two wire 
masks, painted, one to look like a sweetly-smiling 
lady, the other like a very benign gentleman with 
a drooping yellow moustache. When brought 
to her for the crime of " making faces " we had 
to sit on chairs facing each other, and each wearing 
one of those masks. You could see through the 
painted wire-meshes perfectly well, and the 
gentle expression of the person opposite told you 
how sweetly foolish you were looking yourself. 
You could not resist looking, and the more you 
looked the more you loathed. There was one 
alternative to this punishment, namely, to make 
the original " face " at my mother ; but we never 
chose that alternative. 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 103 

My mother used to read aloud to us a great 
deal — Hans Andersen's Fairy Tales (which she 
delighted in herself) ; children's books, like 
" Little Lord Fauntleroy," " The Little Duke," 
etc., and, later on, Scott. At one time, when 
reading Scott, she told us to stop her every time 
we came on a word of which we did not know the 
meaning. This was then written down on a 
piece of paper, and the next day part of our 
schoolroom lessons was to find out the meanings 
of all these words with the help of our governess 
and a dictionary. It was characteristic of my 
mother that we never looked on this plan as a 
dull schooly thing, or as a tedious interruption to 
the story ; rather, the reading became doubly 
thrilling, because there was the added excitement 
of the hunt after unknown words. It was just 
my mother's own enthusiasm for language that 
prompted the plan, and she herself always did 
evcn-tliing as if it was an exciting game. Another 
book she read us was " Water Babies," out of the 
very copy she had bought with her own pennies 
as a tiny child. There must have been some- 
thing very telling in the way she read, because 
those books she read aloud when I was six or seven 
are still fresh in my memory, while books read 
by other people, or to myself, have faded. She 



104 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

herself had a theory that if the reader allowed 
his mind to wander from the sense of the passage, 
and did not visualise the scene depicted, the 
hearers would not grasp the sense and would also 
fail to visualise ; hence she would sometimes 
read a paragraph over again, if she felt her mind 
had not been concentrated upon it. It was part 
of her strong belief in the effect of one mind on 
another. 

The first ten years of married life had been full 
and fruitful, and she had indeed proved herself 
to be " in favour with God and man." But a 
time was approaching to which she had long 
looked forward. The thought of being thirty 
meant a very great deal to her, because it was at 
the age of thirty that Christ set out upon His 
public mission. Her own life was one of loving 
activity in the service of men and in obedience 
to the will of God ; the life of Christ was her 
model and inspiration ; and so the thought of 
living those years from thirty to thirty-three 
filled her with high resolves. One may guess 
that it was a deep disappointment and trial to 
find herself, after the first few months of this 
year, overcome by a painful and dangerous illness, 
which completely laid her low, and turned her 
into an invalid for nearly a year. The illness 




Portrait 1830 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 105 

was a form of peritonitis, and all but cost her life. 
Only the skill of the famous doctor, Sir Andrew 
Clark, and the careful nursing of devoted friends 
pulled her through ; and even these would have 
been of no avail had it not been for her extra- 
ordinary vitality and recuperative powers. 

On Easter Sunday her life was despaired of, 
and she herself thought her last hours on earth 
had come. But the next day there was a slight 
improvement. For seven weeks, however, she 
lay between life and death, the doctors holding 
out but small hopes of her recovery. 

Then one day she suddenly said, " If I could be 
carried out into the sun I know I should get well." 

A doctor would undoubtedly have forbidden 
that she should be moved, but my father knew 
her wonderful instinct about such things. A 
stretcher was fetched, and she was carried out 
and laid on a couch, on the tennis-court, in the 
blazing sun. With a sigh of contentment she 
closed her eyes and fell into a quiet sleep, lying 
so for two hours, her frail body seeming to drink 
in the life and light and warmth. From that 
day she began to get well. Her recovery was a 
matter of real wonder to Sir Andrew Clark. 

Now began a long, tedious time of convales- 
cence. The role of invalid was one which was 



106 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

the greatest possible trial to my mother. Her 
energy, her enjoyment of life, her naturally 
bounding health, made long hours of lying still, 
and the necessity of going out in a bath-chair very 
irksome. But her patience, courage, and joyous- 
ness never flagged. The first of the three years 
that she considered the sacred age was certainly 
passed with Christ-like heroism. But it contained 
a no less Christ-like service too ; for from her 
couch she would give the most beautiful and 
carefully prepared addresses and Bible studies to 
the ladies of the village, who assembled weekly 
at the Vicarage. This gathering she termed a 
Ladies' Bible Reading, and it was the beginning 
of what later became one of her chief activities 
and enthusiasms. Her methods of Bible study 
were original and full of thought, the result of 
long study and meditation and much prayer to 
God the Holy Spirit for enlightenment. 

By the autumn of 1893 her strength had 
almost returned, and in November her fourth 
daughter was born. Another followed a year 
later. 

Her health now quite restored, she was able 
to start again on all her old parish activities. 

Every year the family spent six or seven weeks 
in the Isle of Wight, where my father had 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 107 

bought a delightful little house, the garden 
sloping right down to the seashore. In addition 
to this holiday, when my mother would enter 
with youthful enthusiasm into all the amuse- 
ments of her family — bathing, boating, etc. — 
she also had ten days of spiritual refreshment 
at Keswick, where a great convention for Bible 
study and spiritual addresses took place every 
year. This was a great delight to her ; especially 
as, between the meetings, there was boating 
on the lake and long mountain walks. 

My mother was much interested in the 
question of telepathy and mental influence. She 
herself possessed what would, I suppose, be called 
in modern jargon " psychical gifts ' of a very 
peculiar sort. One of these was a form of 
clairvoyance I have never heard of in anyone 
else, namely, the power of finding lost things, 
so long as she had at one time or another touched 
the object. As children it was to us a matter 
of course that mother could find anything 
lost, though the mysterious power filled us 
with wonder and admiration. What she did 
was simply to make her mind a blank, and then 
suddenly go straight to the place where the 
thing lay concealed, and put her hand upon it. 
If the object was inaccessible, she would insist 



108 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [:v 

on furniture being moved until it could be 
reached. 

For instance, my father once lost the signet 
ring my mother had given him. He had no idea 
where he had lost it, but searched thoroughly 
in every conceivable place. In despair he at 
last appealed to her. She did not search, but, 
after pausing a moment, went straight up to 
a large wooden chest in which he kept the type 
for his printing-press. 

" Your ring is behind it," she said. 

" It can't possibly be," said my father ; " there 
isn't room between the chest and the wall. 
Besides, how could my ring have got there ? " 

" But it is there," said my mother ; " you 
must have the chest moved." 

The chest was so heavy that moving it was 
impossible without emptying its contents. My 
father thought it hardly worth while, considering 
how little likelihood there was of the ring being 
behind it. However, my mother persisted, and 
the type was taken from the chest and it was 
drawn away from the wall. To his surprise, 
there was the ring ! 

This same ring was again lost some years 
later and found by my mother in an almost 
more curious way, for in this case there was 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 109 

no possibility of a guess, or of any explanation 
founded on telepathy. 

After having searched high and low, my father 
came to her and told her of the loss. She stood 
quite still for a moment, and then went up to 
him and took the edge of his coat between her 
finger and thumb. 

" Here it is," she said. 

Sure enough the ring could be felt beneath 
her fingers, in the lining of the coat, having 
slipped through a hole in the pocket. It should 
be noticed that it was not that the idea 
occurred to her that it was in the lining, and 
that she then proceeded to feel for it. No 
idea came to her — she simply felt irresistibly 
drawn to place her hand upon the ring, 
wherever it was, and so without hesitancy 
picked on the exact spot in the lining of the 
coat. 

There were many other instances of this 
curious faculty. To mention the first that 
occurred, and the last. 

She lost one of her dormice when she was 
about eight years old. Everyone had searched 
for it. It occurred to my mother, during family 
prayers, to pray that she might find it. No 
sooner were prayers over than she felt impelled 



no LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

to go up to a bookcase and take out the large 
old family Bible, seldom moved. There, curled 
up in a little ball behind it, was her dormouse ! 

Not long ago she was staying in an hotel with 
my youngest sister, who was much distressed 
at finding she had lost a treasured brooch. She 
was sure she had left it on her dressing-table. 
She told my mother what had happened, and 
asked her to find the brooch " her way." 

My mother did not look at the dressing-table, 
but at once dived under the bed, drew forth 
a suit-case, and, thrusting her hand under the 
tissue paper, slipped it into the torn lining of 
the case, and drew forth the brooch. 

She always said that she could not find a 
thing unless she had herself touched it. 

Things of her own had a way of doing what 
she termed " calling out to her " if inadvertently 
lost or stolen. Here are two instances which I 
often heard her recount. 

She had an umbrella, with a black-and-silver 
crook handle. She had bought it at the time 
when the nation went into mourning for Queen 
Victoria. It was a great treasure, and she always 
called it " the umbrella with which I mourned 
for Queen Victoria " ! 

One day, as she sat in a railway compartment, 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH in 

" The umbrella with which I mourned for 
Queen Victoria suddenly called out to me, 
wildly," she would tell us. 

She looked about to see what could have 
befallen her faithful umbrella to account for 
this, and found that it had mysteriously dis- 
appeared from the place where she had stood 
it. Looking across at the lady in the opposite 
corner, she noticed that propped up by her 
was a bundle — her parasol and umbrella wrapped 
round in a large fold of paper, only the two 
handles sticking out. The lady was a mild 
and inoffensive-looking little person, but my 
mother knew without a shade of doubt that in 
that bundle was concealed the umbrella with 
which she mourned for Queen Victoria ! 

Not wishing to make a scene in the carriage, 
she waited until the train stopped at Liverpool 
Street Station and the occupants of the compart- 
ment got out. She kept close to the lady, 
and then was able to see the other end of the 
bundle, from which protruded three ferruled 
sticks ! 

She touched the lady on the arm. " Excuse 
mc," she said, " but jrou have my umbrella 
in your bundle." The lady of course protested 
that she knew nothing of my mother's umbrella. 



ii2 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

But my mother only smiled quietly. " Oh, 
yes," she said, " it's there in your bundle. Please 
remove the paper and give it back to me." 

Rather flustered, and as if she found it im- 
possible to disobey or continue to protest, the 
lady unwound the wrapping and handed my 
mother her umbrella. 

One day she had unpacked a small suit-case 
in a station waiting-room, and having packed 
it up again, was about to leave the place, when 
something " called to her, frantically, from a 
certain chair." Upon the chair reposed a very 
stout lady. Still, so certain was my mother 
that something of hers was upon that chair, 
that she went up to the lady and, with the 
disarming smile that always conciliated the 
least affable of strangers, remarked : 

" Excuse my troubling you, but I think you 
are sitting on something of mine." 

The stout lady arose, surprised, and lo, one 
of my mother's little fur caps was revealed, 
much flattened ! 

There were no abnormal conditions or pheno- 
mena connected with her spiritual life, beyond 
very striking objective answers to prayer and 
the fact that certain things, which afterwards 
turned out contrary to her desires, she would, 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 113 

as she said, be " kept from praying for." It 
was not that consciously she omitted to pray, 
but that the thought would mysteriously vanish 
from her mind and somehow would never get 
prayed for. 

She was not given to having premonitions, 
but on three occasions she seemed to hear a 
warning voice, and by acting upon the warning 
averted a calamity. 

The first was as follows : 

She was driving herself home from the station 
in a light dogcart. Suddenly she seemed to 
hear a voice close to her ear say, " Drive slowly, 
or you will regret it all your life." She drew 
in the horse a little, but continued to go at a 
fairly brisk trot. Twice, however, the warning 
was repeated, so that she felt impelled to go at 
little more than a walk as she rounded a corner 
which, as a rule, she took at a good pace. 

Suddenly, from the back of a dray, a tiny, 
curly-haired boy darted across the road, literally 
under the horse's hoofs. She pulled him up 
short ; but had she been going any faster the 
child must have been knocked down and run 
01 er. 

The second occasion was in the Isle of Wight. 
A lot of us were going bathing. My mother 

H 



ii 4 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

was sitting writing and had no intention of 
bathing that afternoon. But a voice said in 
her ear : " Go with them." She obeyed, and 
was ever after thankful she had done so : for 
save for her skilful and timely assistance one of 
my younger sisters, who was not a strong swimmer 
like the rest of us, would most certainly have 
been drowned. 

The third time was in an airraid. A Zeppelin 
was overhead. A strange, rushing sound filled 
the air, and no one knew what it meant. " It's 
a bomb," said a voice in my mother's ear. 
Seizing my youngest sister, she flung herself 
on the ground. Had she not done so the con- 
cussion of an enormous bomb exploding near 
by would have thrown them down with great 
violence, while pieces of flying metal would 
have been far more likely to strike them than 
when lying flat. My mother always said that in 
these three cases it was not a mere premonition, 
but that the words were distinctly spoken close 
to her ear. 

No one could tell my mother a lie without 
being immediately detected. She could thought- 
read very well. This and other psychical gifts 
and tendencies she could easily have developed 
had she wished to, but she believed such gifts 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 115 

to be unnatural, too great a strain on the mind, 
and not intended for use in this life. 

She had an intense horror of spiritualism, 
and she believed that to have anything whatever 
to do with it would be grave sin, and a violation 
of God's laws. Such things were absolutely 
forbidden by God in the early days of His divine 
revelations, as recorded in the Old Testament; 
again in the New those who tampered with 
occult powers were uncompromisingly con- 
demned ; and in the Middle Ages all witch- 
craft, magic, and communication with spirits 
was strictly forbidden by the Church. 

She had seen people lose all peace of mind, 
all faith in God through tampering with this 
forbidden subject, which made her conclude 
that spiritistic phenomena were due to diabolical 
influence. Hence, she would never allow any 
kind of dealings with such things — even " table- 
turning " or " planchcttc " — as a form of amuse- 
ment. 

Her horror of spiritualism was partly due 
to an experience of her childhood. She v. 
staying with two friends in a small hotel in 
Switzerland, convalescing after typhoid fever. 
An Italian count was also staving in the 
hotel. He was a spiritualistic medium, and 



n6 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

held frequent seances to which numbers of the 
guests would go. He chanced to be occupying 
the room adjoining my mother's, and there 
was a communicating door. As she lay awake 
at night she would hear the count pacing 
restlessly, madly, up and down, up and down 
his room, hour after hour, groaning, arguing, 
pleading, now raising his voice in protest, now 
mumbling low or whispering hoarsely. It was 
the sound of a soul in utter despair. Often 
the speaking was so continuous that it was hard 
to believe that only one person was in the room. 
After a few nights of this my mother's friends 
insisted on the hotel authorities changing her 
room. She was glad, however, to have had 
the experience, for it made a deep and lasting 
impression on her mind, and acted as a very 
potent warning against this subtle spiritual 
danger. 

The tremendous increase and popularity of 
spiritualism in these days distressed her deeply, 
and she restrained many people from taking 
part in it. 

She possessed the power of " mental-sugges- 
tion ' very strongly, and this, combined with 
a magnetic power in her hands, enabled her to 
effect the most wonderful cures, by a kind of 



iv] LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 117 

massage. There were numerous instances of 
this, and many people had reason to be grateful 
to her. To mention two : 

A neighbouring farmer's wife had for years 
been rendered almost helpless by rheumatism. 
My mother drove over the five miles during 
several successive weeks, and applied her form 
of massage, effecting a complete and lasting cure. 

In Switzerland my father slipped and sprained 
his ankle very badly. The doctor gave him no 
hope of being able to walk for at least three 
weeks, and he lay in agony, quite unable to put 
his foot to the ground. My mother felt sure 
that she could cure him. At first his ankle 
was so intensely tender that he could not bear 
the lightest touch. She began by making passes 
over it, then laying her hands gently on it, and, 
as the pain grew less, giving the massage. By 
the time she had done, the pain had completely 
gone, and the next day the doctor was astounded 
to see my father walking about as usual, and, a few 
days later, skating and tobogganing once again. 

From the earliest years at Hertford Heath 
her friendship, sympathy, and counsel were sought 
by those who were in both spiritual and material 
difficulties. Her power of consoling, reassuring, 
giving hope and inspiring new resolves was very 



n8 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

wonderful, and lay largely, I think, in the way 
she always gave her whole mind to the one seek- 
ing her help. She would bring her whole 
personality to bear upon the case, as if nothing 
else mattered in all the world. Those in diffi- 
culties would feel they had her whole attention, 
her full sympathy, all the kindness and strength 
of her heart. They would, as it were, relax 
the strained and anxious tension of their minds, 
letting the strength of hers support them. 
Then, filled with her buoyant hope, enlightened 
with a new vision, aided by sound advice, and 
often materially assisted, too, they would go 
on their way, consoled. Considering her busy 
life, and the many calls on her attention, this 
calm and collected power of concentration must 
be recognised as a very special gift. She told 
me once herself that, however busy, however 
distracted with a multitude of things to be done 
and little time in which to do them, if any one 
came to see her she would never let them get 
the impression that she was in a hurry or occupied. 
A quarter of an hour of her whole attention 
would draw out what was in their minds, and 
she would probably be able to deal with them 
to their entire satisfaction ; whereas, had they 
been conscious of hurry they would have become 



ivj LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 119 

flurried and inarticulate, and gone away with a 
sense of disappointment. Eves in quite trivial 
matters she observed this rule of concentrated 
attention and the atmosphere of leisure. 

Another characteristic trait arising from her 
sympathy and genuine love of humanity was 
her attitude towards those with whom every- 
day circumstances brought her in touch. To 
her, no one ever appeared to bear a wholly 
formal and conventional relation with herself. 
It was not only that she took interest in the 
particular individual ; she felt any service per- 
formed for her was a matter for real gratitude, 
and that the stranger who served her became 
related to her through the service. In shops, 
for instance, the girl who served her at the 
counter, or the proprietor who stepped forward 
courteously to make sure she was being supplied 
with what she wanted, was, to her, a fellow 
human being who for the moment had really 
come into her life. She would be genuinely- 
grateful for the trouble taken to supply her 
requirements, never looking upon it as a matter- 
of-course. So that a bit of shopping was not a 
mere business transaction, but a human little 
episode in which her need brought her into con- 
tact with a fellow man, and became a link between 



120 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

them — he trying to please her, she grateful for 
his help. As you stood by, you could not help 
feeling that the mere serving of her over the 
counter was being a source of pleasure ; that 
the assistant was feeling that here was a friend ; 
and the smile as they parted would be one of 
mutual sympathy. It was so in shops where 
she was a complete stranger ; but as to the 
shops where she went habitually — here were 
her true friends : and one realised it vividly 
if one spent a day in town with her. London 
seemed full of her personal friends, known by 
name, with an interest taken in their private 
concerns ; and everywhere she was greeted by 
name, too, and with radiant smiles. 

I have only mentioned shopping as a case 
in point. The same applied to all circumstances 
which brought her in touch with her fellows : 
such circumstances were an opportunity to make 
new friends. In the stations which she used 
frequently the inspectors and guards were her 
friends, known by name, and always ready to 
assist her in any way they could, or at least 
come up with a word of greeting as she hurried 
for her train. 

One of my mother's rules of life was not only 
never to make uncharitable remarks about 



ivj LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 121 

other people, but carefully to avoid even think- 
ing critical thoughts about strangers. She used 
to say, " If you see anyone who looks quaint or 
badly dressed, don't send them a thought that 
will make them feel uncomfortable or unhappy." 
She taught us this as children : and to the end 
of her life, as she walked with a companion in 
the streets, she would never allow a critical 
remark, or a laugh at another's expense. 

It became quite a joke with one of her friends, 
who would say : " Oh, look at that funny 
person ! ' To which my mother would re- 
spond : " How lovely the sunshine is, through 
the trees ! " 

She disliked travelling or using a taxi on 
Sunday. If she had to, she would always give an 
extra generous tip, because it was Sunday ; and 
her tips were always accompanied by a smile 
and often a kind word. During the war she 
used to carry about with her a tiny booklet 
containing simply that comforting Psalm kk Whoso 
dwclleth under the defence of the Most High " 
(Ps. 91.) She would give these to Tommies or 
to people whom she discovered had sons at the 
war, and they always seemed to give such pleasure. 
One Christmas she carried with her a little 
Christmas booklet for children which particularly 



122 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

appealed to her, and would ask her taxi-driver, 
when she paid him, if he had any small boys and 
girls. If he had, she would give him a copy. 

My mother had a very great and loyal devotion 
to Queen Victoria. As children, she brought 
us up to have a real reverence for " the Queen." 
The National Anthem she taught us to regard 
as specially sacred : even the tune she would not 
let us strum on the piano. She would seize 
every opportunity of seeing the Queen drive 
out in her carriage, whether in London or at 
Cowes. One of my own earliest memories 
is seeing the Queen at Cowes ; and I suppose 
it is impressed on my memory because of my 
mother's anxiety that we should see and realise 
who it was. 

It was on one of these occasions when we had 
rowed out and tied up our boat quite close 
to the royal yacht that the following little 
incident occurred. 

As the Queen passed slowly along the gang- 
way on to her yacht, Princess Beatrice drew her 
attention to the boatful of happy children 
below, and pointing out one of my sisters who 
had a wealth of auburn hair about her shoulders, 
remarked : 

" What glorious hair that child has ! " 



ivj LIFE IN A COUNTRY PARISH 123 

The Queen looked down with kindly interest, 
and that look was a source of real pleasure to 
one of the most loyal and devoted of her 
subjects. 

At one of the Red Cross Sales she bought a 
ring of Queen Victoria's, given her by her 
governess, Baroness von Lehzen, on her wedding 
day — February 10, 1840. It had been presented 
to the sale by Princess Victoria of Schleswig- 
Holstcin, and my mother was greatly delighted 
at having been able to buy it. It was one of 
her greatest treasures. Later she gave it to her 
great friend, Miss Phyllis Lett. 

I well remember my mother's grief at the 
Queen's death : one would have thought it was 
one of her personal dear ones that had passed. 

But to return to her history. In 1900 her 
eighth child was born — the " Angela " to whom 
" The Rosary " is dedicated. 

Meanwhile, her activities had spread beyond 
the bounds of the little country parish, and 
speaking engagements were more and more 
taking her from home. 

In 1905 she found herself again laid low by 
illness — her heart this time, strained by over- 
exertion in a long bicycle ride. She was confined 
toher room for nine months and nursed devotedly 



124 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [iv 

by one of my sisters. It was during this 
illness that she wrote " The Rosary," though it 
was not published for some years. 

In 1909 and 1910 she visited America. 

Outside calls became very numerous and her 
correspondence was enormous. The production 
of a long novel every year also took time. She 
therefore gradually handed over her village 
activities to other willing helpers, and faced the 
work of a larger sphere. Always, however, she 
clung to her post of organist, and would make 
every effort to be at home for Sundays, in order 
not to miss accompanying the services. Often 
this meant long and weary journeys, or the giving 
up of an attractive engagement ; and latterly, 
when a very painful illness had attacked her, she 
would play the organ under conditions when 
n >:>t people would be lying on a couch, groaning. 
Her courage was indomitable, and it was im- 
possible to persuade her not to go to the services, 
or to give up this or that engagement. As some- 
one has well expressed it, " she had the courage 
of a hero and the heart and gaiety of a child." 

This, then, is an outline of my mother's life 
at Hertford Heath. The history of these thirty- 
nine years will be filled out and coloured in 
the chapters which follow. 



V : OF SWIMMING AND OTHER SPORTS 

/ HpHE picture of my mother would be in- 
-*- complete were I to leave out her intense 
enjoyment of physical activity of every sort. It 
was simply her radiant health, her irrepressible 
energy seeking its natural outlet — for with her 
there was no thirst for competition, for mere 
exhibition, for the performance of feats. 

As a matter of fact she excelled in every form 
of sport she took up, and had she cared to 
specialise in it, her physical strength, powers 
of endurance, courage, cool-headedness, quick- 
ness of eye and sure dexterity would have won 
for her a place in the ranks of the " champions." 
But she cared nothing for laurels. All she wanted 
was to satisfy her instinctive need of movement, 
to enjoy the feeling of abounding life to the full. 
So long as her own children and immediate friends 
shared her simple enthusiasm in the accomplish- 
ment of the moment that was all that mattered. 
Though she enjoyed games, it was the purely 
natural activities, like walking, riding, swimming, 
that pleased her most. My mind is full of 

1-5 



126 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [v 

brilliant little pictures of sunny scenes, my 
mother the centre of them, seeming to con- 
centrate in her own personality all the sun- 
shine, all the joy of existence, all the energy of 
human life. Here are some of the pictures that 
I see. 

Blazing sunshine on the sparkling snow. Over- 
head a sky of pure, fathomless blue. On every 
side, some near and accessible, others vast and 
distant, range upon range of mountains, snow- 
covered, pine-clad. In the foreground, my 
mother, her face tanned to a wonderful bright 
brown, clad in a short skirt, and grasping a ski 
stick. All she wants is to get away, walking, 
walking, then climbing, on and on, up and up 
the steep mountain paths, until she is far up in the 
rare, cold air, among the brown rocks, the stubby 
firs, the stretches of untrodden snow. She takes 
with her one companion, a meagre meal of 
biscuits and fruit, and is gone. The rest of us 
take ourselves off to our more artificial forms of 
sport — tobogganing, ski-ing, skating ; to the gay 
life of St. Moritz. . . . 

That evening, when the sky has turned a 
luminous green, the last streaks of orange already 
faded from it, as the first bright stars prick out 
and the twilight has transformed the shadowy 



v] SWIMMING AND OTHER SPORTS 127 

snow to a mysterious purple, appears my mother, 
down from her mountain heights, still full of 
energy and life, but satisfied. She has found 
more joy in that day of simple exercise than we 
in all our elaborate sports. 

She would spend whole days like this, too, in 
the mountains of the Lake District, climbing up 
above the Falls of Lodore, perhaps, and tramping 
along the top of the range for hours and hours. 
She never seemed to get to the end of her strength 
and powers of endurance. 

A hot morning of sun and steady clouds, the 
sea, blue in the distance, and a clear, cool green 
in the rocky pools ; my mother, clad in her dark- 
blue swimming costume, eager to get into another 
clement, and feel herself master of that, too. 
Into the green depths she dives, down, down, 
down, until she is lost to view. Presently she 
appears again on the surface, shakes the drops 
from her face and hair, and, cleaving the water 
with strong, steady strokes, swims away into the 
distance, out of sight and hearing of human-kind, 
to be alone, for a little, with sea and sky, and the 
gulls that swoop and circle on silver wings. After 
a time she reappears, the salt dried in silver rime 
on her face, to enter with youthful enjoyment 
into a jolly bathe with her family. 



128 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [v 

A white stone is thrown into the water, and 
three or four of us dive after it, but it is usually 
" Mother " who gets there first, and rises trium- 
phant, the stone held up in her brown hand. 

A boat full of children comes out, and she 
delights them by diving beneath it and appearing 
on the other side. 

Once, during a summer holiday in the Isle of 
Wight, she conceived a desire to swim out to the 
" Warner " lightship, two and a half miles across 
the Solent. She was warned that the currents 
were very strong, and it would be a good deal 
more than a two and a half miles' swim, on 
account of these. I believe she would have set 
out alone, for she knew no fear. My father, 
however, insisted on accompanying her in a boat. 
She reached the "Warner" as fresh as she set 
out, and after dressing in the captain's cabin, 
rowed gaily home. 

So sure was she of herself in the water that she 
was not afraid to swim out on her back with her 
nine-months-old baby crowing with delight on 
her chest ! And she would take her little monkey, 
" Bacco," with her when she swam far out. He 
was a wonderful swimmer himself, and would 
dive off her chest and swim under the water 
much further than any human being could, his 



v] SWIMMING AND OTHER SPORTS 129 

little black head popping up again in the distance 
just when she had begun to get anxious at so long 
a disappearance. 

One of my own earliest memories (I was not 
yet three) is of sitting in a canoe and my mother 
paddling me far out to sea, till the houses on 
the shore looked far, far away, and there was no 
sound but the soft swish and ripple of the green 
water. 

She loved rowing, too, and would pull a long, 
steady stroke for hours at a time, both on the 
sea and on the English Lakes. 

Bicycling was a great delight at one time — 
real, long, lonely rides for hours and hours along 
the smooth high roads. Once she started in the 
very early morning, with only the larks awake as 
yet and the dew still white on the grass, and 
arrived to breakfast with my brother, at Cam- 
bridge ! — a thirty mile ride. Another time she 
rode from Hertford Heath to Cromer (120 miles) 
in one day. 

There is an amusing little story of an earl}- visit 
to Switzerland which shows how she naturally 
excelled at sports, caring little for recognition. 

My mother and father were staying at Maloja, 
in 1890, as my mother was badly needing the 
tonic of some Swiss mountain air. She had, of 



1 3 o LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [v 

course, thrown herself with keen enjoyment into 
the winter sports, especially the pass tobogganing — 
for the long winding pass from Maloja to Vico 
Soprano, once the snow was well beaten down, 
formed a splendid toboggan run of nearly five 
miles. 

My mother had become quite expert at this 
sport, but entirely for its own exhilarating 
fun, and not with a view to competition of any 
6ort. The faster tobogganing on the artificial 
run did not please her so much, though she did 
that, too, sometimes. When a ladies' race on 
this run was organised it did not occur to her to 
enter. 

She was, however, pressed to do so by the other 
visitors at the hotel, in order to fill the place of 
someone who had fallen out, and make up the 
full number of entries. It was made quite clear 
to her that she stood no chance at all, on her old- 
fashioned Swiss toboggan, against the new, swift 
American type, and that she was merely being 
asked to oblige. 

She agreed to enter ; and to herself she said, 
" If I ride, I ride to win." 

There was great excitement over the race, and 
one or two sporting ladies were looked upon as far 
and away the favourites, and bound to carry off 



v] SWIMMING AND OTHER SPORTS 131 

the prizes. The heats began, and the stop-watch 
duly recorded the number of seconds. Little 
interest was taken in the start of the stranger on 
the Swiss toboggan ; but as she flew down the run, 
lying back quite flat, swinging neatly round the 
corners, and scarcely touching the ground at all 
with her pegs, the onlookers realised that here 
was a likely winner ! When her time was called 
it proved, indeed, to be the best done in that 
heat. 

The same thing happened in the following 
heats, and at the end of the race my mother 
found herself being loudly applauded as the 
winner by the men and eyed indignantly by the 
disappointed ladies ! It was a typical instance 
of her success at such sports and of her deter- 
mination to win if she entered into competition 
with others, though she cared little for doing this, 
in reality. 

She was a graceful skater ; and though she did 
little ski-ing, she seemed to take to it naturally, 
and could enjoy an afternoon on the slopes 
around St. Moritz or Grindclwald, seeming to 
need no instruction in the art, or any assistance. 

Golf she played a good deal at one time, and 
tennis too ; but perhaps her most characteristic 
connection with games was the cricket club for the 



132 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [v 

ladies of the village, which she ran in connection 
with her Bible reading, from 1894 to 1897. 

She trained the team herself, and formed two 
elevens (the " Cardinals " and the " Blues " — 
she being the captain of the " Cardinals ") which 
met and played matches almost every week 
during the summer in the Vicarage field. Some 
of the members were middle-aged mothers of 
families, but all entered into the game with a joy 
and zest probably caught from that of their 
captain. 

The same ladies she put through a course of 
Sandow's physical training a few years later. 
She went through a professional course, herself, 
in London, and then formed a regular class at 
Hertford Heath. The ladies made themselves 
the approved costumes, and attended regularly, 
every week. March tunes played on the piano 
assisted and enlivened proceedings. Many of the 
members testified to the enormous improvement 
in their health, and continued to practise the 
exercises when the classes at last came to an 
end. My mother had a theory, which she often 
mentioned at this time, that happiness in spiritual 
life depended much more than people realised 
upon the physical condition, and that Sandow 
exercises were of real value to the soul ! 



v] SWIMMING AND OTHER SPORTS 133 

My mother enjoyed motoring intensely, and 
she and her devoted chauffeur, " John," covered 
many hundreds of miles together. My youngest 
sister accompanied her on many of these trips, 
and was struck by my mother's surprising 
" bump of locality." They would be making 
for some place to which she had never been 
before. The road would be hard to find, sign- 
posts of little help. But she would quite con- 
fidently tell her chauffeur which road to take — 
and often he would do it quite against his own 
judgment and the apparent indications of map 
or sign-post. But my mother always proved 
right. She herself could not explain how she 
knew the way : it was an instinctive sense of 
direction, a curious impulse to take one road 
rather than another. 

During the war, when motoring became 
impossible for lack of petrol and a chauffeur, 
all her old enjoyment of driving a horse re- 
turned, and she would drive her big grey about 
the country roads. She was devoted to him, 
and he had always been used to his lump of 
sugar. When sugar became a rationed luxury 
my mother felt she could still give him his lump 
as she did not herself take sugar in her tea, so 
that he really shared her ration ! Even in 



134 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [v 

restaurants she would carefully save the lumps of 
sugar provided in the little paper cornets for 
each person, and take these home for Grey Boy. 

To the end of her life my mother remained 
untiringly active. Only a fortnight before her 
death she walked nearly five miles, exploring again 
the favourite haunts of her childhood in the 
lanes round Limpsfield, and showing my youngest 
sister that spot made sacred by the dream of her 
babyhood — Sandy Lane. 



VI : OF MANY ANIMAL FRIENDS 

A VERY characteristic thing about my mother 
"*■ was her love of animals, and a very 
remarkable thing about her was the strange, 
almost mysterious power she had over them. 
It was not that she hypnotised them ; she 
simply won their affection. Because they trusted 
her they ceased to fear her, they obeyed 
her, they rejoiced to be with her — and it was 
shy, wild birds and beasts she won, as well as 
pets. 

To begin with she loved life in itself. Life 
seemed to her a precious gift — the greatest 
gift of the Creator. Life was to her a sacred 
thing. She believed the life of every little animal 
v. as a thing to be respected, just because (unlike 
a human soul, with its certainty of everlasting 
survival) its life is all it has. The phrase was 
often on her lips. It testified to her instinctive 
sympathy and justice, as well as to her all- 
embracing love. " Oh, don't kill it ! — its little 
life is all it has," she would say, even about 
an insect. And the real anxiety on her face 

«33 



136 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vi 

as she pressed forward, with gentle fingers 
eager to rescue, showed a genuine impulse of 
the heart. 

The following amusing little incident illus- 
trates this enthusiasm for life. It was during 
a recent visit to Cromer. A fisherman stopped 
her in the street, offering to sell her a fine lobster, 
" all alive, mum ! " At first she turned away 
with the sorrowful sense of resignation she 
forced upon herself with regard to the necessary- 
taking of life. But looking back she saw the 
beautiful, shining blue-black of the lobster, 
his waving antennae, his poor claws opening and 
shutting despairingly, and his eyes (to her) 
almost appealing ! Her sympathy went out to 
him in a flood of " sweet unreasonableness," 
and she bought him. 

Holding him carefully she hastened down to 
the sea, and joyfully placed him in the cool, 
refreshing water. Anxiously she watched. He 
moved his feelers, stretched his legs and claws 
as if uncertain whether it was true that he 
was actually back in his own element, and then, 
with a great dart of joy, sped out into the deep. 
That giving back of life to a wild creature filled 
her with a thrill of joy — a faint reflection, perhaps, 
of the joy of the Creator in giving life ! 



». 



vi] OF MANY ANIMAL FRIENDS 137 

But she never allowed herself any foolish 
weakness in the matter, such as a refusal to 
sanction the necessary taking of life, or in adopt- 
ing fads like vegetarianism, or subscribing to 
the sentimental societies which put animal life 
before the crying human needs of the day. 
Still, all killing for sport she abhorred ; while 
cruelty to animals called forth a blaze of indig- 
nation. 

Few things caused her such genuine pleasure 
as the affection and trust of wild animals — 
especially birds. Several robins, thrushes, and 
even common little sparrows she tamed at 
different times ; but one thrush, in particular, 
she loved, and his story is remarkable enough 
to be worth telling in detail. 

He lived in the old-fashioned and secluded 
garden of her beloved " Corner House," at 
Ovcrst rand. A most beautiful thrush he was, 
with a great speckled chest and the biggest, 
brightest of bright eyes. She named him 
Hydrangea : he seemed to demand an imposing- 
sounding name. 

By infinite gentleness and patience she won 
his confidence. At first it was fur crumbs 
or meal-worms he came. But after a while it 
was for love. She had but to whistle his own 



138 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vi 

particular call, and, with a rush and whirr of 
wings, there would be Hydrangea at her feet 
on the grass, or perched on the arm of her 
chair. 

No meal on the verandah would be complete 
without Hydrangea — he was always one of the 
party. And in and out of her writing-room he 
would come and go at pleasure. 

As if he knew the joy and inspiration he was 
to her, he would sit on a rose-tree and sing to 
her while she wrote — sing from the depths of 
his joyous, free, loving bird-heart ; but every 
now and then he would swoop down on to her 
chair to see how she was getting on, cocking 
a wise, bright eye at her manuscript. 

In the nesting season he would, of course, 
woo and win a beautiful (but shy) wife, and 
very proudly he would bring her into the writing- 
room, to be introduced to his human friend. 
At first the wife would not be very sure if she 
approved of this somewhat unusual attach- 
ment of her mate's ; but she would come in 
with him from the first, and after a time would 
grow quite bold. Soon, however, the building 
of the nest having been accomplished, she would 
find herself tied at home ; and Hydrangea 
would appear alone once more, and just a little 




m = 



vi] OF MANY ANIMAL FRIENDS 139 

distrait. His visits would be shorter and less 
frequent, too. 

My mother would find his nest, of course, 
and call daily to inquire after Mrs. Hydrangea 
and the eggs. 

And then, one day, Hydrangea would fly in, 
in a perfect fluster of excitement — his babies 
were hatched ! 

The meal-worms my mother kept in a tin 
and threw to him, or held on her palm for him 
to take, were, apparently, the very best diet 
for the children, and he would appear for a 
supply as soon as my mother was down in the 
morning. The wonderful thing was that 
Hydrangea proved himself capable of doing 
perfectly accurate mental arithmetic. If he 
knew that there were three wide, yellow beaks 
at home he would not dream of flying away 
with one meal-worm, or two \ he would wait 
quite persistently for three. It /our were given 
him he would go on wailing, pick up the fifth, and 
stand with a bunch of meal-worms sticking 
out each side of his beak like whiskers, and wait 
patiently for the sixth, or even the ninth ! 
Nothing would make him go away unless he 
were carrying a multiple of three. The same 
if he had four children : he must then have four 



140 LIFE OF FLORENCE (BARCLAY [vi 

or eight worms. He never made a mistake, 
and my mother tested him over and over again. 

The amount the young Hydrangeas ate was 
amazing. Their father was busy with them all 
day, and his visits were only business ones, now. 

Then would come the day when they were 
old enough to leave the nest. Hydrangea would 
conduct them to a certain lilac-bush and make 
this the family headquarters. From this bush 
he would bring the babies out on to the lawn, 
where, like fat, speckly balls they would sit, 
with wide beaks, keeping their energetic father 
busy. My mother used to be amused at 
Hydrangea's little ruse for concealing the family 
abode. He never by any chance brought a baby 
straight out of the lilac -bush on to the lawn, 
but always went round a very circuitous route, 
by way of flower-beds, and emerged from quite 
another corner, as if the hiding-place of the 
babies was really a certain rose-bush. 

When at last his sons and daughters were 
sufficiently grown up to be able to fly, he would 
proudly bring the whole family into my mother's 
writing-room, and introduce them. They would 
sit on the carpet, very round-eyed and sur- 
prised, but evidently enjoying the adventure, 
and especially the meal-worms. 



vi] OF MANY ANIMAL FRIENDS 141 

And then would come the strange day when 
Hydrangea, seeing his children old enough 
to cater for themselves, would quite suddenly 
harden his heart against them ; and soon he 
would be busy building another nest. 

All this happened season after season, and 
for four successive years it was a delight to my 
mother. Hydrangea spent the winter abroad. 
But no sooner did he arrive back in the early 
spring than he would make straight for my 
mother's window, deeply distressed if she was 
away and it was closed. As soon as the care- 
taker arrived and opened it, he would dart 
in and search every room in the house, hoping 
to find his friend. The caretaker would then 
write off at once to my mother to announce : 
" The Bird has arrived," and if at all possible 
my mother would hasten to spend a few days 
at the Corner House to welcome Hydrangea 
home. 

But one spring a tragedy occurred. Hy- 
drangea had wooed and won a mate ( u Sarah 
Maria "), built his nest, and she was duly sitting 
on four beautiful spotted eggs. He was full of 
anxious joy, and my mother was all interest 
and sympathy. But one morning Hydrangea 
came to her distraught. After flying round 



i 4 2 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vi 

and swooping down in agitated darts, he took 
up his position on the top of a rose-arch, and 
began to give forth the most piercing shrieks. 
It was a sound my mother had never heard 
before from any bird. It was the voice of one 
distraught, almost demented. Rightly she 
guessed that it was the cry of a broken heart, 
and that her bird-friend had come to share with 
her some overwhelming grief, as so often he had 
shared his bursting joy in life. 

Full of anxiety she hastened to the place 
where the nest was hidden, Hydrangea flying 
with her, still shrieking wildly. And then my 
mother saw the piteous sight : the nest rumpled 
and deranged, no precious eggs in it, and just 
a pair of legs and a few feathers all that was 
left of " Sarah Maria." A rat had attacked 
the nest, and the brave little mother had stuck 
to her eggs to the bitter end. 

My mother was deeply grieved, and returned 
to her writing-room full of sorrow, her heart 
bleeding for her bird-friend, as he stood high 
on the rose-arch, venting his agony in piercing 
voice, inconsolable — even by meal-worms. 

It was characteristic of my mother that she 
prayed that her dear Hydrangea might be 
consoled by finding another mate. This seemed 



vi] OF MANY ANIMAL FRIENDS 143 

almost impossible, for the nesting season was 
in full swing, and no unmatcd hens remained. 
Still, faith can obtain anything ; and she was 
full of confidence ! The very next morning there 
appeared in the garden, and even perched upon 
the rose-arch, a tall, slim, strange thrush. 
Hydrangea stopped his crying and eyed her 
cautiously. He would never have tolerated 
a cock thrush in his own domain, so my mother 
knew it must be a hen, and that her prayer had, 
indeed, been answered ! She felt sure that the 
strange thrush must be a beautiful young widow, 
whose mate had, perhaps, been overtaken by 
a fate like " Sarah Maria's." 

Hydrangea left off his sorrowful cries ; soon 
he began to sing . . . and before long he and 
the widow were busy about a nest ! 

It was the third year of the war that spring 
failed to bring Hydrangea, and my mother often 
wondered if he fell a victim to some deadly 
barrage, as he flew bravely across the war-zone 
on his way to Africa. 

Another bird-friend of hers was " Billy " 
(his real name was " Jubilee," because lie came 
to her in 1897). He was an extremely cheeky 
cock-sparrow. He, too, was in and out of the 
house, free but completely tame. He would 



144 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vi 

come to the table for meals, and was a regular 
member of the household at Hertford Heath. 
It seemed to amuse him to settle on the end of 
her bow and balance himself there as she played 
her violin. 

There was a robin, too, named " Bobby " 
(in later days), who spent most of his time in 
her writing-room at Hertford Heath, and par- 
ticularly liked sitting in a dwarf Japanese tree 
on her table. A bronze figure of Dante was 
also a favourite perch, and my mother would 
put little bits of cheese on Dante's knee for 
Bobby. 

" Parson Fletcher " and his wife were a pair 
of black and white water-wagtails, who ran 
and strutted up and down and became very 
bold. One day they produced a large family 
of little Fletchers, of a beautiful pale grey, 
who became very tame, and were a great delight 
to my mother. 

" Battems " was a very large bat which she 
heard squealing in the hands of a workman, 
and rescued from certain death. She became 
deeply attached to him, and he to her. He 
would fly round the room in the evening, but 
slept all day — his favourite place being inside 
her wardrobe, where he would hang himself 



vi] OF MANY ANIMAL FRIENDS 145 

up, head-downwards, on a dark-coloured cloak. 
He knew my mother perfectly, and would 
love to nestle in her hand or hang himself on 
her clothes, though he struggled to get away 
if others tried to hold him, and even bit at 
times, with needle-like white teeth. I can 
remember well seeing Battems on the floor 
and my mother and several of her friends stand- 
ing round. It was in the days when skirts 
reached practically to the ground. Battems 
would crawl round nosing the hem of each 
skirt. Only when he reached my mother's 
would he begin to climb up it. She fed him 
on raw kidney. Once he was lost for some time, 
and discovered under a large pile of music that 
had not been moved for a long time. It showed 
his wonderful strength, for he had evidently 
got there himself, and was quite flat. He soon 
woke up, however, and seemed to enjoy a meal 
of kidney ! 

But perhaps my mother's most marvellous 
accomplishment in the taming of wild things 
was her shoal of fish in a stream running into 
Derwent Water. 

She often stayed at Keswick (for the Con- 
vention), and was fond of rowing across Derwent 
Water and up this little river. One day, having 



K 



146 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vi 

moored the boat in a pool, she noticed a beautiful 
silver shoal of minnows — little fish about an 
inch and a half long — in the brown, sunlit 
waters. A great desire came over her to tame 
them, and she made up her mind to do it. 

Sitting in her boat absolutely still, she held 
a long stick in the water with a piece of bread 
fastened on the end. After waiting patiently 
for a long time she was rewarded by seeing the 
minnows nibbling at it. Day after day she 
repeated the performance, always drawing in 
the stick a little nearer to the boat, and always 
whistling a certain little call over and over 
again. 

At last she dispensed with the stick alto- 
gether, and held the bread in her hand, and 
still the minnows flocked round it for their 
daily meal. Then, one day, she put her hand 
into the water without any bread, and the 
minnows came and swam round her hand, in 
and out of her fingers, nibbling with gentle 
little lips — hundreds of them — and she knew 
she had won ! 

After that, any day she came to the pool and 
whistled and put her hand and arm into the 
water, in about three minutes the shoal would 
be round it. If other people put their hands 



vi] OF MANY ANIMAL FRIENDS 147 

into the water, too, the shoal would dart away. 
If, however, my mother took the strange hand 
and held it under the water, introducing it to 
her fishes, they would gradually come back, 
and cluster round the strange hand in the same 
way ; after a while even remaining round it 
though held the length of the boat away from 
hers. 

The year after this taming of the fishes my 
mother again visited Keswick, and lost no time 
in rowing to the pool. Her friends smiled 
incredulously when she put her arm over the 
side of the boat and whistled the fish-whistle. 
But her faith in the fidelity of her little silver 
friends was rewarded — they had not forgotten, 
and soon were seething round her hand, their 
tiny tails fairly wagging with delight. That 
the fishes should have remembered for a whole 
year seems to many people quite incredible, 
but there are numbers of trustworthy witnesses 
who could vouch for it, for year after year the 
same thing happened, and my mother would 
take parties of her friends to be introduced to 
her minnow. 

Even when she missed a year, and two passed 
by without a visit from her, still the fishes 
remembered. She must have become a tradition 



148 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vi 

in the pool, for after over twenty years it could 
scarcely have been the same little fishes 
which she had originally tamed ! I myself went 
with her in 191 5, and saw the minnows come 
back for the first time after her two years' 
absence, and was duly introduced to them, and 
experienced the strange sensation of hundreds 
of little fishes clustering round my hand, and 
swimming in and out of my fingers quite fear- 
lessly. Nothing frightened them. If you held 
one for a moment in your closed fist he would 
wriggle out, swim round with a wag of his tail, 
and in again. Her last visit to the fishes was 
in 1919, when she introduced them to Miss 
Phyllis Lett. 

If other people moored their boats in the pool 
and whistled all day, and even held bread in 
the water, the fishes would not come. 

I like to think of this power of my mother's 
over birds and beasts as not mere physical 
magnetism but rather a spiritual power, like 
that of St. Francis of Assissi, or our English 
St. Guthlac, who also tamed fishes as well as birds 
and animals, and made the following beautiful 
reply to a friend who asked him " wherefore 
the wild birds so submissively sat upon him " : 

" Hast thou never learnt," said St. Guthlac, 



vi] OF MANY ANIMAL FRIENDS 149 

" that he who hath led his life after God's will, 
the wild beasts and wild birds have become 
the more intimate with him ? And the man 
who would pass his life apart from worldly 
men, to him the angels approach nearer." 

That my mother herself believed it was 
largely a matter of the mind is evident from 
a passage in one of her books, where she makes 
one of her characters describe her method of 
taming birds : 

" ' How on earth do you make all the birds 
so tame ? ' 

" ' By keeping absolutely still, at first ; never 
making a sudden movement when they begin 
to come near. By never failing or disappointing 
their eager little expectations. If they found 
seed in a certain place yesterday, they may be 
sure of it in the same place to-day. If a bath 
of refreshing water is on the lawn to-day, it 
will be pure and bright and freshly filled 
to-morrow. . . . Also, I think, continually, 
thoughts of love and sympathy and tenderness 
towards them. I try to understand their point 
of view — even a sparrow has a point of view ! 
I try to make them feel that they need not be 
afraid of me, because I love them and want 
them. That, because not one of them is for- 
gotten before God, therefore — little chirping 
eager sparrows though they are — not one of them 



150 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vi 

can be forgotten by me. They more than repay 
my love and care, when, having learned to believe 
in it, they come to me with trust and with 
confidence.' " * 

But it was not only the wild things that 
became her friends, always there was some animal 
in whose affection and companionship she 
delighted. An account of my mother would be 
quite incomplete without a description of those 
friends whose dumb sympathy meant so much 
to her. 

Of these " Bacco," a little monkey, stands 
out supremely. She bought him in 1893 when 
he was quite a baby — soft brown fur, fluffy 
grey chest, long tail, and wonderfully expressive 
brown eyes. She had been dangerously ill, 
and was still convalescent during Bacco's first 
year, so that he was her constant companion. 
He became passionately devoted to her, and was 
more like a child than an animal in his complete 
understanding of all that was said to him. He 
was like one of the family and came to meals, 
having his portion like everyone else, and his 
own little goblet, which he would raise to his 
mouth and drink from, very carefully. He 

* The Broken Halo. 



vij OF MANY ANIMAL FRIENDS 151 

went everywhere with her, and showed an almost 
incredible intelligence. If she showed signs 
of grief or anxiety he would note it at once, 
and become full of sympathetic distress. Bacco 
lived five years, and was succeeded by Tamalaine, 
a chow. 

" Tammy's " intense devotion to my mother 
was wonderful. He was fond of all the family, 
but it was nothing to his overwhelming and 
boisterous affection for her. To find her again, 
after only one day's separation, would send him 
almost mail with delight. 

Peter, a little white poodle, was equally devoted. 
He figures in one of her books. 

For some years a jackdaw was her chief pet, 
and his devotion, too, was most unusual. So was 
that of a quaint-looking tropical bird — a toucan 
— with a great green beak like a banana. She 
loved him dearly, and he was quite one of the 
family. His cage was always placed by her 
at meals, and lie would be allowed out to sit 
on the back of a chair. Sometimes, however, 
Toucan got a panic, and would suddenly ily 
over the table with his big flapping wings. 
I remember him once alighting on the surloin 
of beef and surveying the table from this point 
of vantage ! Once he put out both the lamps by 



152 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vi 

flapping over them, and left us all in darkness. 
His death was a very great grief to my mother. 

At one time a collection of little foreign 
birds of various sorts was her delight. These 
used to fly at large about the drawing-room ! 
A bowl would be placed in the middle of the 
room, in which the whole lot would have their 
baths, with much splashing and enjoyment. 
Every night great was the commotion when the 
family's combined efforts would be bent upon 
catching the birds and putting them back in 
their respective cages. This operation was 
known as a " chivvy," and the birds enjoyed 
it more than the family, I think, and would 
persistently evade being caught. One very 
favoured little bird — a tanager — of wonderful 
blue and green shining plumage, was exempt 
from being caged for the night. He would 
go to roost in a little plant of broom, and be 
carried up, nightly, to sleep in my mothers 
bedroom. 

Some other rather unusual occupants of the 
drawing-room were three pairs of jerboas ! 
Jerboas look like miniature kangaroos, about a 
foot high. These would play games of hide- 
and-seek with each other round sofas and arm- 
chairs, book-cases and piano. Once, however, 



vi] OF MANY ANIMAL FRIENDS 153 

one of them hid himself rather too well — namely, 
in the inner regions of an American organ, and 
it was a matter of great difficulty to get him out. 
I remember my mother's amusement when, 
at family prayers one day, a jerboa, who had 
concealed himself in the part of the drawing- 
room behind the bench on which the household 
sat in a long row, emerged, suddenly, from 
beneath the petticoats of the astonished maids, 
and sat up on his little haunches, looking at them 
intelligently. A new housemaid was so much 
overcome that she got up and left the room. 

Horses my mother loved, too, and she took 
great pleasure in driving. She would take an 
interest even in her cab-horse, in the davs when 
one got about London in a hansom. She often 
spoke kindly to her cabby about his horse, as 
she thought this would encourage him to take 
a pride in it, groom and feed it well, and, perhaps, 
be kinder to it. She used to tell a little story 
of how this habit was once the cause of a rather 
amusing humiliation. 

She had driven across London to Liverpool 
Street Station in a hansom drawn by a par- 
ticularly well-groomed and brisk little animal. 
Thinking to encourage the cabby's evident care, 
she gave him a more than usually generous tip, 



154 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vi 

and, with one of her glowing smiles, remarked : 
" A nice little horse you've got, cabby ! " 

The cabby was very deaf and rather dense. 

" Eh P " he said. 

" A nice little horse you've got, cabby ! " 
repeated my mother. 

" Eh ? ' grunted the cabby, bending down 
from his high perch. 

My mother had become conscious of a row 
of grinning porters, leaning against the station 
wall ; nevertheless, she bravely made one more 
attempt. 

" A nice little horse you've got, cabby ! " 

" Wha-at ? " said the cabby. 

Then a friendly porter came to the rescue. 

" Noice little 'oss you've got, cabby ! " he 
bawled. 

" Oh ! " said the cabby ; and my mother fled 
in confusion. 

My mother believed that in their own way 
animals have communion with God, their Creator. 
She was fond of quoting passages from Scripture 
in support of this ; especially the following : 

" Thou makest darkness, and it is night : where- 
in all the beasts of the forest do creep forth. 

" The young lions roar after their prey, and 
seek their meat from God. . . . 



vi] OF MANY ANIMAL FRIENDS 155 

" O Lord, how manifold are thy works ! in 
v. i>dom hast thou made them all : the earth is 
full of thy riches. 

" So is the great and wide sea, wherein are all 
things creeping innumerable, both small and great 
beasts. . . . 

" These wait upon thee ; that thou mayest 
give them all their meat in due season. 

" That thou givest them they gather : thou 
openest thine hand, and they are filled with good. 

" Thou hidest thy face, they are troubled : 
thou takest away their breath, they die, and 
return to their dust. 

" Thou sendest forth thy spirit, they are 
created : and thou renewest the face of the 



earth." * 



One of her favourite texts in the whole Bible 
was the glad cry which excludes no living being : 
" Let everything that hath breath praise the 
Lord ! " 

She loved the story of Balaam's ass, who saw the 
Angel of the Lord standing in the way, whereas 
the prophet's dull sight saw nothing ! In fact 
all the Biblical allusions to animals were of the 
greatest interest to her, from the serpent in the 
garden of Eden to Daniel's linns. She loved 
the little touch in the gospel story which ^hows 

• Psalms, civ. 20-30. 



156 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vi 

Christ's consideration for live things ; for when, 
in righteous indignation, He drove out the men 
who were profaning the Temple, we are told that 
" He overthrew the tables of the money-changers," 
but to those who sold doves He said, " Take these 
things hence." 

She loved all the world because it was the work 
of the Divine Creator, and she loved animals 
especially, because she felt that, even more won- 
derfully than inanimate nature, they revealed the 
creative power of her God. 



VII: SPIRITUAL WORK 

A LL work was " spiritual work " to my 
^~^ mother simply because she did not divide 
up life into water-tight compartments, so to 
speak. Religion was not necessarily connected 
with churches, chapels, pious books, meetings, 
or formal religious exercises of any sort. And 
" spiritual life " was not connected only with 
what the world means by the word " religion." 

Life, to her, was a joyful adventure made up of 
experiences, happy and sad, beautiful and un- 
bcautiful, mostly enjoyable, sometimes hard to 
bear, tinged generally with humour, always with 
interest ; an adventure where her fellow men 
were of great moment ; where love, sympathy, 
service, friendship, were outstanding features. 
And this adventure, with all its vivid perceptions 
and experiences, had running through it, giving 
it its very raison d'etre, a great, invisible, but 
dominant reality — spiritual life. 

To her the tilings we see were only half of 
what is. Everything had a spiritual significance. 
Nothing that was, nothing that happened, was 

»57 



158 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vn 

unrelated to the things of the spirit. There was 
to her no such thing as chance. She was con- 
scious of man's free will, and she realised that 
man's free will implies the deliberate choice of 
a rational soul, and cannot be separated from 
spiritual life, whatever the choice is concerned 
with. She was also conscious of Divine gui.l nee, 
when a soul trusts. 

Her mind was not of the type that feels much 
need of doctrinal statements and intellectual 
adjustments, but she had a simple and thorough- 
going faith, which nothing in the world could 
shake, in the central facts of Christianity, and in 
the Holy Spirit's working in the souls of men. 
She believed that only a life in union with God 
was a complete life, and that the future happiness 
of the soul depended on its having lived such a 
complete life in this world. 

To this she added a very practical view of 
Christian love and the kind of life which should 
result from making it the rule and ideal of all 
conduct ; and in the Bible — " the inspired word 
of God," as she loved to call it — she found her 
whole inspiration. 

In short, she was as conscious of the life of 
her soul as she was of the life of her body ; and 
equally was she conscious of the souls of her 




; RA1 i . 1912. 



vii] SPIRITUAL WORK 159 

fellow men. With her to be conscious was to be 
interested ; to be interested was to care with a 
whole-hearted sympathy, with an intense desire 
to be of service. 

Hence, it necessarily became to her a matter 
of the first moment to help her fellow men to 
realise what was, to her, so clear ; to strive to 
awaken in them the faith which she believed to be 
God's most precious gift to her soul ; to instruct 
them in the knowledge with which she believed 
the Holy Spirit of God had illuminated her mind, 
and according to which she ordered her life. 

She chose, accordingly, chiefly those forms of 
work which were directly concerned with the 
spiritual life ; but at the same time her dominant 
idea broke out in whatever she was doing. She 
never " dragged in " religion : it was there, the 
very foundation and inspiration of her actions, 
so that when it came up into view it was quite 
spontaneous. 

So in her novels — religion is not dragged in, 
but the idea of spiritual life flows through them 
and every now and then gets expressed. 

So in her friendships — and she had many in her 
life — her friend must share in her spiritual en- 
thusiasm : it must necessarily be a friendship in 
God. 



160 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vn 

So in her enormous correspondence — the bulk 
of her letters were in reply to those who sought 
her sympathy with their souls. 

She saw God in everything, and everything 
that was beautiful and good in itself was to her a 
gift of God. She loved to quote a remark of St. 
James — " Every good and every perfect gift is 
from above, and cometh down from the Father 
of light." 

But besides this general conception of all her 
work being in a sense spiritual work, she spent an 
enormous amount of time, and gave the very best 
of herself, to work directly in connection with 
religion. 

Her Bible classes had been a special feature of 
her work at Hertford Heath from the earliest 
days, especially the Ladies' Bible Reading. The 
fame of this had spread abroad, and from time 
to time my mother would be asked to give 
courses of six or twelve in other parishes or even in 
London drawing-rooms. When staying in the 
south of France in 1903 she delivered addresses 
on the Bible, in French, which she spoke like 
a native. It was in 1901 that she undertook 
to give one of these courses in the parish of St. 
Mary's, Leyton. It was held in the parish hall, 
known as the Victoria Room, and was attended 



vn] SPIRITUAL WORK 161 

by some seventy ladies. But this course did 
not come to an end with the number of 
Bible readings originally arranged for ; it went 
on and on, enthusiasm increasing with every 
week's gathering. Ladies from the neighbouring 
parishes had begun attending — from Leyton- 
stone, Walthamstow, and even from farther 
afield. Soon it had to be admitted that the 
Leyton Bible Reading, held on Friday afternoons, 
was a permanent institution. 

My mother would prepare for it with the 
greatest care, and every Friday in the year (except 
during a few weeks in the holidays, when it was 
closed) would see her on the platform of the 
Victoria Room, open Bible in hand, full of joy 
and unflagging enthusiasm. 

The Victoria Room would be completely 
packed every week, and when, in 1909, it was 
decided to pull down the Victoria Room and 
build a larger hall, the offer of the Weslevan 
Lecture Hall, Leyton High Road, was gratefully 
accepted, and the Bible Reading re-opened there 
with the satisfactory sense that there was now 
plenty of room, and that people could be en- 
couraged to join, and friends brought, without 
fear of being turned away through rinding a room 
already full to overflowing. 



1 62 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vn 

The membership reached 500, and there were 
never less than 300 to 400 present every week, 
wet or fine. 

The Bible Reading was exclusively for ladies, 
but on one day in the year the members were 
permitted to bring their husbands, sons and 
brothers — namely, on Good Friday. And so, 
every Good Friday afternoon the great hall, with 
its wide galleries, would be completely packed 
out with over 1000 people. 

There was something quite unique about these 
weekly gatherings : it is difficult to give an 
adequate description of them. 

It must be remembered that they went on for 
twenty years, with the original members as keen 
as ever, every year adding new members who 
became regular attenders. It must be realised 
that between my mother and those 500 ladies 
there existed a bond of the strongest devotion, a 
very large number being personally known to her 
and in correspondence with her, while with 
many she was still more intimately acquainted. 
The glowing enthusiasm of my mother for her 
religion must be taken into account, and the joy 
to her of this great gathering where she was free 
to conduct everything as she pleased, in her own 
unconventional, inspiring way. Her musical 



vii] SPIRITUAL WORK 163 

powers must not be forgotten ; nor that she was 
a born orator. But above all her boundless 
faith in God, and desire to serve Him, and un- 
swerving confidence that His Spirit was with her 
and working through her. 

Long before the hour members would begin 
to arrive, many taking up their own particular 
scat, occupied by them year after year. By 
three o'clock the body of the hall would be 
full — a sea of expectant faces, an eager, waiting 
atmosphere pervading the place. 

On the stroke of three my mother would enter, 
and walk with her buoyant step across the wide, 
high platform, a light of joy upon her face, the 
vision of Heaven in her eyes, and her beloved 
Bible in her hands. She would stand silent for 
a while, her eyes looking out over this gathering 
of her devoted, expectant friends. Then she 
would open the Bible Reading, sometimes with 
prayer, sometimes with a hymn. 

A portion of Scripture would follow, given 
new meaning by the way she read it, the music 
of her voice, the emphasis, the pause, the sense 
of her adoring devotion for the Word of God. 

Then would come a hymn — and with my 
mother a hymn was not a mere conventional 
matter of routine ; a hymn was primarily worship 



1 64 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vn 

of God, but also a means of expression for the 
human soul, and an awakener of the under- 
standing and inspirer of the heart. She had, of 
course, trained her members to sing almost like 
a choir. To many beautiful hymns with in- 
adequate tunes she had composed tunes ; and 
so the hymns at these gatherings were an event 
in themselves. 

After the hymn would follow an informal 
quarter of an hour in which my mother would give 
out notices, read aloud letters requesting prayer 
for special objects (both spiritual and temporal) 
or returning thanks for graces received. During 
this time she would have much of a friendly and 
personal sort to say to her members. They were 
truly her friends, and she shared with them 
her every joy and sorrow, success and anxiety. 
They knew all about each of her eight children 
and all their doings. Everything of interest she 
would share with them, knowing she had their 
heart's sympathy and could depend on their 
prayers. Many amusing little stories she would 
tell them, and have the room joining with her in 
happy laughter, her own vitality and joy in life 
seeming to give new life to all. 

Then another hymn, followed immediately by 
the body of the Bible Reading — a quite unique 



vii] SPIRITUAL WORK 165 

form of address, delivered almost in oratorical 
style, and yet part teaching and part devotional 
appeal. The subject would generally be part of 
a course of Bible Readings on some particular 
subject, worked out with infinite care and won- 
derful ingenuity, and innumerable references 
both to the Old and New Testaments (each 
reference being looked up by the members in 
their Bibles, while my mother read aloud the 
verse). 

Sometimes it would be a book of the Old 
Testament that was being studied (always finding 
its meaning and full significance by reference to 
the New). Sometimes a spiritual idea, worked 
out in type and prophecy, shown as running 
through the inspired books of the Old Testament 
and explained, at last, in its full meaning by 
Christ or St. Paul or one of the other Apostles. 
For three-quarters of an hour my mother would 
speak, throwing her whole heart into it, carrying 
all with her in her unbounded enthusiasm for the 
things of God. 

Then a last hymn and final prayer, and the 
Bible Reading would be over. 

Now would commence a time of hand-clasping, 
brief but intimate conversations, expressions of 
thanks, words of encouragement, and always my 



1 66 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vn 

mother's radiant smile and sense of loving 
sympathy extended to each individual as much 
as to all collectively. 

At last they would disperse to their scattered 
homes — people of many dominations, of varying 
stations in life, but strangely one in this discipleship 
of one whose sole claim was that she was a disciple 
of the Divine Master. 

How much the Bible Readings meant to her, 
personally, is apparent from the first part of the 
following letter to her members, written from 
Grindelwald in 1905 : 

"... As I take up my pen, to-day, my mind 
goes back to last Friday. Do you know, I had a 
real hard time of it ! I had no idea how it would 
feel to know the Bible Reading was going on, and 
not he there. I kept looking at the time ! As 
the hour drew near I could not cease praying 
about it, although I had to be out on the skating- 
rink part of the time. I could picture you all 
arriving, and the seats filling up. At last it 
was 3.30 (by English time) and I went in, to 
be quietly with you in spirit and to meet with 
you before the Throne of God. My friends, it 
was so strange to be so far away in body and so 
very near in spirit. I could almost see you all 
assembled ; and I found I knew exactly where to 
look for each dear, familiar face as it came into 
my mind. You know, you do have your own 



vu] SPIRITUAL WORK 167 

' sittings ' and keep to them ! I am always glad 
of it. I like to know, in a moment, where to find 
a face I want, for a special look or a quick response 
to a thought. . . . 

" Now you will like to know something of our 
doings here. I wish I could make you all see 
something of the wonderful beauties of this place 
red with its robe of spotless white, deep and 
silent and exquisitely pure — but crisp under foot, 
and glistening like countless diamonds in the 
sunshine ; reminding one of the appearance of 
those travel-stained earthly garments when a 
foretaste of His glory came to the dear Master as 
He prayed, and we read, ' His raiment became 
shining exceeding white, as snow,' and ' His 
raiment was white and glistening.' Then the 
grand snow mountains stand all around, like 
silent sentinels, lifting their great rocky heads 
against the bright blue sky. And the intense 
cold is never trying, because of the perfect 
stillness and dryness of the atmosphere. The air 
is so rare and invigorating it seems fully worth 
while to do deep breathing here. Everyone 
is full of energy and life, and outdoor sports go 
on all day — skating, tobogganing, ski-ing. 

k ' How it would have amused you to see us the 
other day on Norwegian skis for the first time, 
flying down the slopes and going headlong into 
the deep snow, or sitting down suddenly and 
disappearing (for at first one can only stop by 
tumbling down). But the more you fall the less 
you mind falling — though it is sometimes a little 



1 68 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vn 

difficult to get up, when you find yourself on your 
back in deep snow, with flat wooden skis, seven 

feet long, strapped firmly on your feet ! But I 
must not tell you any more of these sort of doings 
or you will begin to think there is little prospect 
of my coming back to you whole on Friday week. 
" And now may I use my last two pages to give 
you a thought that has grown so precious to me 
during these days here ? You remember how 
in the 125th Psalm we find these words : ' As the 
mountains are round about Jerusalem, so the 
Lord is round about His people from henceforth 
even for ever.' I know of no place to which this 
verse so perfectly applies as to Grindelwald, for 
the mountains are literally right round us, and the 
little village of Grindelwald lies in the deep, still 
valley, so safe and peaceful, shielded from wind and 
tempest. ' So the Lord is round about His people.' 
" I pondered over that little word ' so,' and 
asked, ' How P ' 1 st. In perfect strength. Nothing 
can move these mountains, nothing can shake 
them, they stand in their towering majesty, 
sublime emblems of the almighty strength of our 
Jehovah. 2nd. They are always there — not only 
when we happen to look out of the window and 
see them ! When we forget them they are still 
there. When we are indoors, busy over little, 
trivial things, the grand mountains are still 
' round about ' us ; we have but to go to the 
window and look up, and we shall see that this is 
so. Thus is the Lord round about His people 

for ever. Let us cultivate the habit of going 



vii] SPIRITUAL WORK 169 

quickly to the window and looking up ; often 
verify the fact that the Lord is round about you. 
When worry and anxiety come, say : ' Lord, Thou 
art round about me in Thy changeless strength. 
Keep me restful.' When trouble comes, casting 
its dark shadow over your sunny valley : ' Lord, 
Thy Love is all around me ; this could only come 
to me through Thy dear will. I lean on Thee, 
and bear it.' How much secret sorrow we all 
have to bear through earthly props in some way 
failing ! Remember, He never fails ; He is always 
there ; always strong, always changelessly faith- 
ful ; always round about you. 

" Did you notice this expression in one of the 
Psalms last Sunday morning, in church : ' Have 
I not remembered Thee in my bed ; and thought 
upon Thee when I was waking ' ? My window 
looks out upon the Wetterhorn. I always sleep 
with my blind up, and my bed faces the window. 
When I wake each morning, the first thing I see 
in the early dawn light, is the grand old Wetter- 
horn standing firm, as it has stood all night, while 
we in the valley slept. And now its snowy peaks 
catch the morning light, and I see them gleam 
and glisten against the rosy sky. 

" Oh to begin each day with the absolute 
assurance that the Lord is round about us ! ' 

My mother's striking personality had, un- 
doubtedly, much to do with the life and success 
of these very unusual gatherings, but to her there 
was nothing (consciously) of self about it. She 



170 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vn 

expressed her attitude of mind with regard to 
this point very beautifully in a letter written to 
her members, from America, where she was 
lecturing on " Palestine and the Bible " to vast 
Chautauqua audiences. 

" I feel more and more," she writes (after 
weeks of unprecedented success, and the applause 
of audiences of 5000 people), " how little the 
personality of the messenger need matter, or be 
considered of much account, so long as the 
message goes home and does its work. ' Then 
said they unto him * : Who art thou ? He said : 
I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness : 
Make straight the way of the Lord.' If you 
were holding up a beautiful, life-size picture of 
the Christ before a large audience, as you raised 
it you yourself would be hidden from view ; the 
higher you lifted it, the more completely you 
would be hidden ; the more they saw of the 
Divine Face and Form, the less they would see 
of you. ' Now we believe, not because of thy 
saying : for we have heard Him ourselves, and 
know that this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour 
of the world.' " 

She had the gift of speaking, the power of 
holding her audience in absorbed attention, of 
swaying it as she would, to tears or laughter or 
high resolve. There are few gifts more likely 
to excite the elated sense of personal power, the 
• John the Baptist. 



vii] SPIRITUAL WORK 171 

desire to feel a crowd held in control, to ex- 
perience the mastery of the mind over other 
minds. But my mother never allowed it to 
carry her away thus. Always her supreme effort 
was to subject her own power to the Divine 
Power of which she felt she was the instrument. 
How this idea dominated her mind is again 
shown in a letter from America to her members. 
Her success with the vast American audiences 
had been great ; she had seemed to be speaking 
with an case of eloquence, a fund of power that 
carried all hearts with her into a genuine interest 
in her subject. And yet this is how she writes 
at the end of those eventful three weeks : 

" And now, my friends, I am anxious to give 
you a final word about this time in America, and 
to tell you what I really feel about the Chautauqua 
work. 1 1 lias been a deeply interesting experience, 
fraught with much which was expanding to one's 
ideas, and enriching to one's mental develop- 
ment. At the same time I cannot say that I 
want to take up Chautauqua work again. And 
you must not think from that that it has been 
a disappointment as regards the externals. The 
great audiences were all one could wish in the 
f kind attention. But — 

• k Let me try and explain, very simply. On 
Monday, the 6th, Labour Day, i visited Hope 



172 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vn 

Hall, with Mrs. Booth. We held a meeting for 
the men in the afternoon. A large number were 
present. Mrs. Booth asked me to give them a 
Bible Reading. For the first time since leaving 
England I stood up, with my Bible in my hand, 
to read from its inspired pages, and deliver God's 
message to waiting hearts. And, oh, my friends, 
the difference between that and Chautauqua 
lecturing ! It is all the difference between 
walking heavily along the ground, or soaring on 
eagle's wings to the sky. The one is a carefully 
worked out production of one's own unaided 
endeavour. The other is the direct message 
given by the Living Spirit of God, delivered in 
His power, and accompanied by His individual 
and collective working. I shall never forget the 
marvellous joy of realising the difference. Having 
come through a course of the speaking without 
the Power has made so much more real the gift 
of Himself in the ministry of the Word. 

" Meanwhile I pray God that in the great 
Testing Day the other work may prove to have 
been not altogether barren and unfruitful ; and 
that, amid much which was undoubtedly wood, 
hay and stubble, some gold, silver and precious 
stones may be found, to stand the fire and shine 
to His glory." 

Such were her quite genuine sentiments — for 
my mother never said what she did not mean. 
Hence it is not surprising to find that she very 



vnj SPIRITUAL WORK 173 

rarely spoke on public platforms save directly on 
religion. Once " The Rosary " had brought her 
name prominently before the public she would 
have been a welcome speaker anywhere, and her 
versatile mind would easily have grasped enough 
of any popular subject to enable her to speak very 
persuasively upon it. But she refused all invita- 
tions, save those from religious organisations. 

Of the latter she had a great many during some 
six or seven years after the publication of " The 
Rosary," and until her health obliged her to cut 
down work. The societies for which she most 
enjoyed speaking were the Bible Society and the 
Bible League, and she travelled a great deal on 
their behalf. Wherever her name was advertised 
the hall would be packed with people who had 
no interest in the Bible Society, but wanted to 
hear the author of the books they loved. She 
was pleased, of course, to see these crowds of 
eager readers, but she always confined herself 
completely to her subject, and was altogether 
the Christian teacher and not at all the novelist 
on such occasions. The subject on which she 
generally spoke at these meetings was " The 
Inspiration of the Bible." In 191 3 she packed 
the great Free Trade Hall at Manchester, and 
spoke to an enthusiastic audience of 3500. She 



i 7 4 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vn 

was fond of picturesque and telling illustrations, 
and one that she loved to use was that of a won- 
derful little jewelled box which she had bought in 
Italy. On a spring being touched the lid would 
fly open and a tiny bird, hardly an inch high, 
would spring up and pour forth a flute-like song. 
Having described her treasure and pointed out 
his lesson, she would then produce it, and, holding 
it up in view of the audience, make the little bird 
perform. He had delighted Leyton, of course, 
and many of her smaller meetings, but, with great 
boldness, she determined to make her little bird 
preach his eloquent sermon to that vast crowd at 
Manchester. The meeting held its breath and 
listened. She touched the spring, the little bird 
sprang up, and his clear notes penetrated to the 
farthest corner of the hall ! At the end of the 
meeting a clergyman came up and said that he 
had been at the farthest extremity of the gallery, 
right back against the wall, and had heard every 
note of the little bird's song and every word of her 
address. And one may be sure that the lesson 
of the little bird stuck in the minds of those 
present — namely, that there are people very much 
like him, ready to stand up in the pew on Sunday 
and sing a hymn right through, but with Monday 
morning down goes the lid — they are shut into 



vn] SPIRITUAL WORK i 75 

the prison of vvorldlincss, sclf-sccking, money- 
making; and like the little bird, they lack, 
without knowing it, life, light and liberty. 

She often spoke in London — in the Queen's 
Hall, once, for the Religious Tract Society, and 
in Spurgeon's Tabernacle — but her journeys were 
far and wide. To Edinburgh she went on one of 
these flying visits ; to Cardiff, and even over to 
Ireland. Her Irish trip was characteristic in 
that she crammed as much as possible into a very 
short time. Leaving London on Tuesday morn- 
ing, and arriving back on Saturday, she visited 
Dublin, Belfast and Cork, speaking to a large 
gathering at each place. 

She visited Birmingham several times, speaking 
once at the Digbeth Institute, and once at the 
Boots' Institute. On the former occasion the 
Birmingham Daily Mail had a column on " The 
Author of 'The Rosary ' visits Birmingham," but 
in the course of the article the writer had to 
admit : 

" Her first visit to Birmingham was made under 
circumstances which would hardly remind one 
best of her literary fame, since it was the anni- 
versary of the Digbeth Institute she came to 
attend. It was a Digbeth audience, too. . . . 
There were old ladies in aprons and little black 



176 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vn 

bonnets, old people with tired eyes and worn 
finger-tips. There were young men and their 
lassies ; stout, middle-aged, middle-class citizens 
with their wives, and all the queer flotsam and 
jetsam of humanity that floats upon the currents 
of districts like Digbeth. Not in the least an 
audience to which a great literary reputation 
would make any appeal ; yet Mrs. Barclay held 
the audience for something over three-quarters 
of an hour, last night, with an address which was 
mainly religious in character. 

" It was a personal triumph, not at all a literary 
triumph. It was the triumph of the woman and 
not of the writer. Except for a smiling remark 
that she hoped her audience would agree that 
' a little fiction, in moderation, was a good thing, 
sometimes,' one would not have guessed she was 
a novelist at all." 

She could easily have obtained a welcome in 
any of these big towns under very different cir- 
cumstances, and been duly " lionised." But she 
preferred to come to the simple and unliterary, 
and in the name of Christ. 

My mother never wrote magazine stories or 
articles, though many editors plied her for such. 
But when she was pressed for a contribution of a 
religious character she found it hard to refuse, and 
many quite secular papers published a spiritual 
" message " to their readers from " the author 



vn] SPIRITUAL WORK i 77 

of * The Rosary.' " For instance, the Daily News 
for January 191 3 published "A New Year's 
Message to Women," which was purely and 
simply a sermon on the woman of Samaria's 
famous conversation with Christ at the well. 
She contributed to the Quiver, The Teacher's 
World, 7 he Woman's Magazine, and similar 
periodicals, but always her articles were religions, 
and I suppose they may be considered a real 
part of her spiritual work. 

In 1905 she published a very striking little 
booklet called " A Notable Prisoner." Its sub- 
ject", was the Passion of Christ from the point of 
view of Barabbas. It gave scope for her sym- 
pathetic imagination and dramatic power, and 
she describes vividly the terror of the man as he 
hears the crowd shout first his name and then the 
words, " Crucify him ! Crucify him ! " In 191 4 
she published a small volume on prayer — " The 
Golden Censer." 

Someone once asked my mother if she would 
ever take to writing poetry. 

" Not while I can write prose," she laughingly 
replied ; and yet, when she wanted some verses 
to give her Leyton Bible Reading members as a 
New Year's motto, she composed some of a 
beautiful simplicity, and had them printed in her 



178 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vn 

favourite purple and gold, on her cards of greeting. 
That for 1910 was as follows : 

" Dear Christ, move on before ! 
Ah, let me follow where Thy feet have trod ; 
Then shall I keep, 'mid life's perplexities, 
The Golden Pathway of the Will of God." 

The year after, she wrote the following for 

them: 

" My Lord, come home with me ! 
Come, through the turmoil of the busy street, 
Where none can see the shining of Thy face, 
Where none can hear the moving of Thy feet ; 
Yet come, dear Master, to the humble place 
Where love hath raised a royal throne for Thee : 
My Lord, come home with me ! 

" My Lord, come home with me ! 
And, when the noisy rush of life is o'er, 
When all the things of life have ceased to be, 
When swiftly passing years come round no more, 
And the eternal dawn breaks o'er the golden sea ; 
Then, for the sake of Thy great love to me, 
Let me — come home — with Thee." 



VIII : A TOUR IN AMERICA 

[T was in 1909 that my mother first visited 
■"■ the United States. Her younger sister, to 
whom she was deeply attached, had married 
Mr. Ballington Booth, the son of the great 
" General " Booth, and after some years of active 
work with the Salvation Army, both in England 
and in Ameiica, had severed her connection with 
that movement and founded the Volunteers 
of America, later on developing with enormous 
success her great work among the prisons. It 
was in order to accompany her sister on a 
Chautauqua tour that my mother crossed the 
Atlantic. 

America moved her to a wondering admiration ; 
Americans charmed her. 

" This is a land of extremes," she wrote, 
" everything is on an exaggerated scale — exag- 
gerated in the sense of being so far larger than 
our ideas or expectations. . . . Everything runs 
to extremes. It is in the climate ; it is in the 
character ; it is even in nature. American 
robins are the size of thrushes ; and each spring 
I have to send out marrow seeds from England 
for my sister's garden, because an English 

179 



180 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vm 

vegetable marrow in its second year out here 
becomes a pumpkin ! 

" Living in the midst of this largeness of fact 
and conception has a decided influence upon 
the mind. It widens out one's ideas and ex- 
pectations. It tends to make one say : ' Why 
not a thousand ? ' where before one was content 
with a hundred. This is well — up to a certain 
point ; providing we keep clear of the pumpkin 
growth, and do not make for quantity at the 
expense of quality" 

The " great things of America," as she called 
them, delighted her — whether those of man's 
creation or God's, whether in the form of a 
" sky-scraper " or the Falls of Niagara. She 
used to describe with great enjoyment her 
visit to the Singer Building, consisting of forty- 
seven stories, and standing 762 feet high. It 
appealed to her to get into a lift (" elevator " 
as they would say) and remark, " Put me out 
at the 38th, please." While the experience of 
coming down from the top by " express " was 
somewhat startling. She realised the immense 
height as she looked down from the top upon 
New York City, and saw the spire of Trinity 
Church far below ! She often used the high 
buildings of America as an illustration in giving 
spiritual addresses : the rock-foundation of the 



vin] A TOUR IN AMERICA 181 

city making it possible to build high up into 
the sky. 

She was never tired of describing Niagara — 
its overwhelming power, its tremendous beauty, 
its " mighty onwardness " ; or " the blinding, 
breathless, deafening experience ' of passing 
through the Cave of the Winds, until shelter 
is reached, at last, in the cleft of the Rock of 
Ages. 

Another thing she considered one of the great 
things of America was " the great interest 
everybody takes in everybody else." She had 
always regretted the chill aloofness, the awkward 
shyness between strangers in England, and 
the conventionality often found in English 
society. The real friendliness of Americans 
delighted her. It seemed to her that people 
introduced to each other at social functions, 
for instance, meant literally what they so often 
said in place of our English " How d'you do ? ' 
— " Delighted to make your acquaintance." 
They seemed to her to enter with real interest 
into the business of getting to know one another, 
asking questions, and thereby soon discovering 
a topic of mutual interest. 

At first there was something just a little 
disconcerting about the simplicity and lack 



182 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vm 

of conventionality in some of these opening 
remarks. It seemed strange, for instance, when 
she and her sister were introduced to an old 
gentleman to be greeted by the ejaculation, 
"Well, you are alike! Now which is the 
oldest ? " 

My mother liked the way perfect strangers 
took interest in each other, so ready to be 
enthusiastic over another's concerns. She was 
much amused when an old lady came up and 
inquired, " Are you a poet ? " On receiving 
a reply in the negative, the old lady explained 
naively that it was the way my mother's hair 
grew that had led her to think it might 
be so ! 

She liked the gardens of their summer resi- 
dences, sloping right down to the roads, with 
no fence or wall or hedge to make for a selfish 
privacy, and shut out the passer-by, with his 
interested and appreciative glance, cheered on 
his weary way by the sight of flowers, and a 
cool verandah, with pretty women in white frocks 
drinking iced water. 

Her impressions of a baseball match are worth 
quoting : 

" .... I was taken out to the polo ground 
to see a baseball match between New York 



vni] A TOUR IN AMERICA 183 

and Chicago — otherwise the * Giants ' and the 
' Cubs,' champion players of the world. . . . 
There I saw the biggest crowd I have ever 
seen in my life. The polo ground seats 35,000 
people, and at these big games the stands are 
packed. 

" Cricket and baseball, the national games 
of England and America, exemplify in a remark- 
able manner the individual characteristics of 
the two great nations. An American crowd 
cannot enjoy itself while watching a game unless 
it is given cause to leap to its feet and yell every 
two and a half minutes ! (You should have 
heard us yesterday !) An American crowd likes 
to feel free to ' rattle the pitcher ' at a critical 
moment when the whole game depends on his 
next throw of the ball, by drumming with its 
feet upon the wooden floor of the stands, so 
that a noise like thunder rolls around the ground. 
When thirty-four thousand, nine hundred and 
ninety-nine people (I refrained !) stamp their 
feet and groan, it requires nerve to pitch 
straight." 

Comparing baseball with cricket, she remarks : 

" An American crowd would delight in watch- 
ing a batsman who hit out freely and scored 
rapidly. But they would never sit patiently 
on while a batsman kept up his wicket for hours 
without adding materially to the score ; or while 
an eleven who could not secure victory carefully 



184 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vm 

played out time. These perfectly legitimate 
though wearisome tactics have no place in base- 
ball, nor could they happen in America." 

The difference between cricket and baseball 
" resolves itself," she says, " into a psychological 
problem. The distinctive differences in the 
game are but a clear-cut, vivid exposition of 
the remarkable differences in the spirit, the mind, 
the essential character of the two races." 

" The Rosary " had not yet been published ; 
it was not as a writer, therefore, that America 
welcomed my mother on this occasion but as a 
public speaker. She had accepted an engagement 
as a lecturer and was to accompany her sister on 
a tour, addressing the vast Chautauqua gather- 
ings — an institution peculiar to America. 

Mrs. Booth was to lecture on her prison 
work, and my mother undertook to speak on 
" Palestine and the Bible." 

It was, I suppose, a unique experience for 
an English woman — this tremendous journey 
through twelve States, a distance of 7000 miles 
in three weeks, with audiences of anything 
from 2000 to 5000 (and one occasion, 8000) 
keen-minded Americans to be kept interested 
for an hour and a half at each place ! 

The fact that the tour took place before the 



mi] A TOUR IN AMERICA 185 

publication of her novels had given the public 
an interest in my mother, meant that the atten- 
tion of her audience depended entirely upon 
the intrinsic interest of her lecture and her own 
power as a speaker. Fortunately I am able 
to give the story of this tour in her own words, 
for she wrote a long letter every week to the 
members of the Leyton Bible Reading, to be 
published in the Leyton District Times. That 
her thoughtful affection for her Leyton friends 
led her to do this is very fortunate, for she 
was not the sort to keep a diary of her own 
doings, and her letters home were always of 
a more intimate nature, so that the history 
of that tour might otherwise never have been 
fully known. She does not tell, of course, of her 
quite extraordinary success in holding those vast 
crowds, and of the enthusiastic appreciation they 
showed, but of this we learnt from her sister. 

These letters give a real impression of the 
personality I am trying to show fortli in this 
book — her enthusiasm and enjoyment of life, 
her courage and endurance, her sense of humour 
and appreciation of detail, the way spiritual 
ideas dominated her mind. 

It may be asked, What is a " Chautauqua " ? 
The name is really that of a town in New York 



1 86 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vm 

State where the gatherings originated. The 
idea is this. Near the principal (or most central 
town) of a State is erected an enormous tent, 
or a wooden building, seated to hold anything 
from 2000 to 5000 people. During eight; 
or ten days in the summer an intellectual pro- 
gramme is arranged, chiefly literary, but also 
including music, dramatic impersonations, and 
like attractions ; well-known American writers, 
actors, speakers, and musicians being secured 
at large fees. People come in from many 
miles round, and camp in tents near the 
great centre, attending the lectures and enter- 
tainments every afternoon and evening. I have 
before me the elaborate eight-page illustrated 
programme of the Fifth Annual Assembly of 
the Coshocton Chautauqua. It is written in 
the enterprising Yank style, opening with the 
statement, " This year we have the strongest 
program ever presented here. Our talent alone 
this year costs us $1655.00." ; and ending with 
the business-like bit of advice, " The grove 
will be filled with tents, this year, and all your 
friends will be there. Bring your tent or rent 
one and join the tenters, for they are the people 
who get the most for their money." But I 
feel that by quoting the pages on my mother 



vm] A TOUR IN AMERICA 187 

and her sister I can best give an idea of the 
kind of expectations they had to live up to. 
Beneath my aunt's photograph is the following : 

" Maud Ballington Booth 

Will appear this year for the first time in 
Coshocton. We have followed the scriptural 
rule and kept the best of the feast to the last. 
We have planned to make our last day the 
best." [The previous description of various 
poets, orators, and musicians had been super- 
latively glowing, so this was high praise !] "Just 
think of it ! Mrs. Booth in the afternoon ; 
Mrs. Barclay in the evening ; and The Chicago 
Glee Club at both entertainments. As the 
boys say, ' That's going some.' 

" Mrs. Booth hardly needs an introduction 
to an American audience as she is known and 
loved far and wide as ' the little mother of the 
prisons.' She is delightfully quiet and un- 
demonstrative on the platform. One could 
hardly be restless who simply watched, even 
without understanding a word. Her face, her 
manner, her sentiments are all the inspiration 
of earnestness, but there is no surfeit, for pathos 
and humour, comedy and tragedy, drift abso- 
lutely side by side from the same silver stream. 
You laugh with tears in your eyes. Her message 
is one worth hearing, and one you will never 
forget, for with beautiful words, in telling 
touches, she paints a picture in a paragraph 



188 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vm 

that preaches a sermon and tells a tale that fastens 
itself indelibly. Her voice is such that every 
word can be heard in any part of the auditorium 
without effort on the part of the hearer. 

" Mrs. Barclay 

Is the sister of Mrs. Ballington Booth. All 
who have heard her realise that she is a very 
remarkable speaker. From her earliest girlhood 
she has been gifted in this manner. 

" Her travels are of great interest, and the 
way in which she tells the story and delivers 
the deeper message that it is to teach, can but 
leave a lasting impression. Both Mrs. Barclay 
and Mrs. Ballington Booth come of a family 
of writers. She was introduced to the American 
reading public by a striking little book entitled 
* The Wheels of Time.' A work of greater 
importance which bids fair to make a sensation 
is to be published this year, entitled ' The 
Rosary.' [A brief biographical outline follows.] 

The places and dates of the Chautauqua 
gatherings for this tour were as follows : Storm 
Lake, Iowa, July 23 ; Hiawatha, July 25 ; 
Leavenworth, Kansas, 26th ; New Albany, 
Indiana, 30th ; Cawker City, Kans., August 1 ; 
Hastings, Nebraska, 6th ; Iowa City, 7th ; 
Coshocton, Ohio, 8th ; Chautauqua, New 
York, 10th. 



mi] A TOUR IN AMERICA 189 

The following is the story of this remarkable 
trip in my mother's own words : 

" Blue Point, Long Island, U.S.A., 
" July *9> I 9 I 9- 

" To-day we start for the far West, leaving 
New York this evening for Chicago, en route 
to Storm Lake, Iowa — our first Chautauqua 
centre. We speak there on Friday, the 23rd, 
but are planning to arrive on Thursday, so as 
to see something of the place and people before 
our own turn comes. We spend twenty-four 
hours in Chicago. It gives one some idea of 
this country to realise that we must travel 
nearly 2000 miles to reach our first gathering ; 
and, in one case, 2000 miles from one centre 
to another. 

" I know a good deal more about Chautauqua 
gatherings than I did when I left England. I 
shall not be sorry when I am safely through 
my first ! Our success depends entirely — and 
literally — upon whether we can hold our audience. 
In England if an audience is bored it looks at 
its watch. A Chautauqua audience gets up 
and walks out ! The English method is dis- 
couraging to a speaker, but the Chautauqua 
plan would be altogether collapsing." 

My mother herself witnessed an unfortunate 
speaker treated thus at one centre. Literally 
the whole vast audience filed out, leaving a 



i 9 o LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vin 

mere handful in the first few rows to listen, 
while he struggled to finish out his time ! 

" On the other hand, if we do succeed in 
gaining their interest and attention, Chautauqua 
audiences are most appreciative and enthusiastic. 
Many will have driven, ridden, or motored forty 
miles in order to be present. Some of the 
centres are at little ' one-horse towns,' as they 
call them here, of only eight or nine hundred 
inhabitants — and yet, on the Chautauqua 
grounds, four thousand people will await us. 
They pour in from all the country round. Many 
bring tents and make a large camp for the 
whole session. Others drive in each day from 
outlying villages, isolated farms, or distant 
homesteads. To many of them in the Western 
States it is the one intellectual treat of the 
year. It will have to furnish topics for fireside 
conversation during long, dull winter evenings. 
In one place, where the attenders were largely 
farmers and their families, the Chautauqua 
dates had to be fixed to suit ' the huckleberry 
crops, and the moon.' 

" We have just received the programme 
from Hiawatha, and it fills me with glad and 
earnest expectation ; for we are to be there 
on the last day, and mine is the closing address 
of the whole Chautauqua. It is Sunday, the 
25th. My sister speaks in the afternoon. Then 
there is a sacred orchestral concert, early in the 
evening ; my address follows, and immediately 



vm] A TOUR IN AMERICA 191 

after it on the programme comes ' Benediction.' 
That Sunday evening seems to me to hold such 
possibilities of working out the subject very 
fully on really spiritual lines, in such a way 
that true ' benediction ' may follow. Ah, if 
that great throng could disperse carrying the 
Holy Land in their hearts. For is not the 
Holy Land the land where Christ dwelt, and 
through which His blessed footsteps moved ; 
and has He not said of consecrated hearts : ' I 
will dwell in them, and walk in them ' ? We may 
all have our Jerusalem of worship, our Tabor of 
transfiguration, our Bethany of communion, and 
our Galilee of calm in that temple of the inner 
being, where His promised Presence doth abide." 

" Storm Lake, Iowa, 
" July 23rd. 

" Our first Chautauqua is over, and all is well. 

" I wish you could all have heard Mrs. Balling- 
ton Booth's magnificent lecture in the afternoon, 
entitled ' Lights and Shadows of Prison Life.' 
She held that great audience, without the 
smallest strain or effort, for over an hour and 
a half ; often moving them to tears by the 
pathos of the tales she had to tell. 

" In the evening, as we walked from our 
rooms to the Chautauqua grounds, the lake 
gleamed golden in the setting sun. The sky 
was clearest blue, flecked with white fleecy 
clouds. A soft breeze blew across the lake. It 
was a perfect evening. 



192 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vm 

" My lecture was on from eight o'clock to 
half-past nine. (You see, they expect full 
measure in America.) 

" When preliminaries were over and I found 
myself at last standing forward alone in the centre 
of the high stage, with a row of footlights just 
in front ; and, beyond, tiers upon tiers of seats, 
raised one above the other, and sloping upwards 
right to the back of that vast auditorium, I 
should have been glad to have had a good supply 
of the dear, expectant, encouraging faces of 
my Leyton friends packed into the middle of 
that big crowd ! . . . Well, I think I ought to 
tell you that — even without this reinforcement 
of L.B.R. members — I found a very kindly, 
attentive and appreciative audience. 

" I did not give quite the whole of my lecture, 
but I do not expect to do that at any one place. 
I have it arranged in sections, so as to be able 
to decide in a moment which to omit and what 
to put in. Thus I have sufficient material to 
be able to lecture twice in the same centre, in 
case I should have to fill my sister's place ; and 
she, of course, could fill mine many times over, 
with her wonderful prison stories. 

" In a future letter I must describe to you 
more fully the very remarkable Chautauqua 
scenes and surroundings ; the hundreds of tents 
on the great camping ground, beautifully fitted 
up, many of them accommodating parties of 
six or eight ; the constant stream of motor cars 
at lecture hours, racing in from all the country 



vin] A TOUR IN AMERICA 193 

round, followed by all kinds of queer vehicles 
on wheels — surries, buggies, sulkies, runabouts, 
buckboards, and others the names of which I 
have never heard. No hats are worn ; and 
most of the women look very fresh and charming, 
dressed entirely in white. There is a large 
proportion of men in the audiences, and a good 
many children ; also a few dogs — the latter 
very well behaved ! " 

My mother's next letter described her lecture 
at Hiawatha — satisfactory, to her, because of 
its more spiritual tone. The audience was a 
most responsive one, " readily laughing, applaud- 
ing or hushing to silence." At the conclusion 

" there commenced for us a strenuous fifteen 
minutes of handshaking ; for when a Westerner 
' starts in ' to shake your hand, he keeps on at 
it, and he fairly shakes you, not merely your hand ! 
There were fine old farmers there, wealthy 
vet simple-hearted, owning thousands of acres 
of pasture land, and fields of beautiful tasselK id 
d rn (maize) ; but keen to keep in touch with 
things intellectual in all moments they could 
spare from their labour on the soil. There 
were others who pressed forward eagerly, saying, 
with a catch in the voice : ' I am from the old 
count ry. 1 have an old father and mother over 
there, now.' — ' I am from Wale? : have vou 
been there ? ' — ' Oh, do shake hands with me ! 
\\ hat it is to hear an English voice speak English ! 



i 9 4 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vm 

There's a little village over there— it's forty 
years since I saw it ; but — it's my home.' Ah, 
England, England ! A little island and far away ! 
but always the Mother Country ; and always 
holding the hearts of her children. 

" And all these introductions and hand- 
shakings were an unmixed joy ; because all 
minds seemed lifted above personalities. The 
remarks were all of blessing received ; of new 
lights given ; or illumination of long-loved 
Bible passages. Even should every other Chau- 
tauqua prove disappointing, I should feel this 
gathering at Hiawatha fully worth the long 
journey." 

" Union Terminal, St. Louis, Missouri, 
" July 28th. 

" I find my only possible time for concluding 
this letter is in a railway station, while waiting 
to enter our Pullman car for another long night 
journey. This will be our third consecutive 
night on the trains. I am beginning to look 
forward with longing to the treat of a night 
passed beneath a roof. We hope for this at 
New Albany, to-morrow. 

" We have spent our days at three of the 
largest prisons in America — Leavenworth, Fort 
Madison and Chester. 

" At Leavenworth the Governor took me all 
over the prison ; and we spent some time in 
the department where all the records of criminals 
are kept ; where the convicts are measured 



vm] A TOUR IN AMERICA 195 

and photographed ; and where their thumb 
and ringer prints are taken. Mine were done 
by an expert who had been over to study the 
system at Scotland Yard, where it originated. 
Both my hands were duly imprinted on a State 
prison form, classified, and all particulars entered ; 
and then the warden said : ' Now, if you are 
in a train wreck, and the cars catch fire — as they 
mostly do — and the whole of you is burnt but 
your hands, we could identify you without 
the possibility of a mistake.' No doubt this 
was extremely satisfactory, from one point of 
view ; but it was not exactly reassuring in the 
midst of our constant railway journeys ! I would 
sooner be kept out of ' wrecks ' by the loving 
prayers at home than identified by my charred 
thumbs through the ingenuity of the State 
prison system ! " 

" Xew Albany, Indiana, 
" July 29th. 

" At last we find ourselves quartered in a 
comfortable Western house, with the delightful 
prospect of a twenty-four hours' rest before 
our Chautauqua engagements, here, to-morrow 
afternoon and evening. It will be a large 
gathering. The tent is seated to hold 5000 
people. 

" We are close to the celebrated * cabbage 
patch ' at Louisville, and I hope to go and see 
it to-morrow, and call on Mrs. Wiggs. Only 
it has to be done tactfully ; for dear, simple- 



196 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vm 

minded Mrs. Wiggs is not pleased with her 
notoriety, and took the broom to her last visitor, 
calling upon Billy Wiggs to supplement it with 
a pail of water ! " * 

My mother's next letter was dated " Top 
of Pike's Peak, Colorado, August 4th." It 
was characteristic of her to have begun her 
letter there for the pleasure of writing to her 
friends at the height of 14,147 feet above sea- 
level (10,557 feet higher than Snowdon, as she 
explained). The extraordinary view delighted 
her, for Pike's Peak rises sheer up from the 
prairie. She was alone on this expedition. 

" I was given a formidable list of symptoms 
and queer sensations which I must expect to 
experience. But all I feel is an extra sense of 
vigour and well-being. I saw several people, 
however, reel as they left the car ; and one 
poor lady collapsed at once upon a stone, and 
sits there gasping, and waiting to take the first 
possible train down again. 

" Nothing will induce her to move ; though 
I comforted her somewhat by feeling her pulse, 
and explaining to her the effect the altitude was 
having upon it, and why. 

• My mother had delighted in the popular little book, 
Mrs. Wiggs of the Cabbage Patch. 



vm] A TOUR IN AMERICA 197 

" When we were half-way up, at one of the 
Stopping places for watering the engine, a man 
suddenly appeared from nowhere, sprang upon 
the car, handed me a slip of paper and a pencil, 
and asked me to write my name and address. 
He was obviously a ' newspaper man,' and I 
a implied at once, feeling grateful to him for not 
also demanding my impressions of Pike's Peak, 
the prairie, America, and the world in general ! 
The brave little panting engine began to puff 
off again ; the ' newspaper man ' sprang off on 
to the rocky track and vanished as suddenly as 
he had appeared, in the direction of a little wooden 
hut near the telegraph wires. Half an hour 
later I purchased a copy of the Pike's Peak Daily 
News — which calls itself the most elevated paper 
in the world — and found, amongst other items, 
that I had arrived on the summit of Pike's 
Peak ! 

" There is a small hotel up here, where it 
is possible to pass the night, and see the sun rise. 
I should be greatly tempted to do this, if time 
permitted." 

At the end of this letter, dated from Colorado 
Springs, my mother gives some idea of their 
strenuous travelling. 

M . . . The connections are terrible work 
sometimes. The other day the train in which 
we were to have left Cawker was wrecked, 
just before reaching the depot. We waited 



198 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vm 

five hours, and finally left on a cattle train, and 
made our connection on the Rock Island Flyer, 
by two minutes ! And on our way to Cawker 
our engine broke down ; and we had to do thirty 
miles across country in an automobile, to get 
there at all. ... At Kansas City, at 9 o'clock 
at night, with a journey before us as far as from 
London to Aberdeen, and our connection missed, 
I heard Mrs. Booth planning to rush seventy 
miles on a ' wild cat engine,' and catch up with 
our train at a junction, turning to say to me 
reassuringly, l We should be quite comfortable 
sitting on our suit-cases ' ! However, the railway 
officials, when they grasped the situation, found 
another way. Notwithstanding all those vicissi- 
tudes, we have not yet had to fail an audience. 
Somehow or other we always get there." 

" On the Rock Island Railway to Iowa, 
"August 6th. 

" I am having such a wonderful journey 
across the prairie. We passed over it by night 
before. Now it is a radiant afternoon. The 
sun is inclining to the west. Hundreds and 
hundreds of miles of golden prairie stretch 
away on every side as far as the eye can see. 
It seems so incongruous to be crossing it in a 
Pullman car. One ought to be mounted on a 
prairie pony, and galloping into the sunset ! 

" I have just been watching the pretty little 
prairie dogs, whisking in and out of their holes, 
or sitting up demurely on their hind legs to 



vin] A TOUR IN AMERICA 199 

watch the train go by. They remind me of 
my Egyptian jerboas, and are about the same 
size and colour. 

" I must not close this letter without giving 
you some Chautauqua news. We had a very 
good time at New Albany. The tent seated 
5000 people. Mrs. Booth rose to the occasion ! 
Her lecture was magnificent. 

" At Cawker City our day was Sunday. The 
tent there seated 3000. It was quite the most 
beautiful camping ground we have yet visited, 
amid fine trees and well watered by streams. 
A thousand people were camped there. My 
lecture was from 8.30 to 10 p.m. I shall never 
forget the scene. The platform brilliantly 
lighted by electric lights ; the great tent crammed 
with people. Outside — moonlight, oak trees, 
countless tiny tents hung with lanterns, groups 
of men and boys lying around on the grass hoping 
to hear something without coming under the 
canvas. It was a very still night ; during my 
lecture the only disturbing sound was made 
by the locusts in the surrounding trees, rubbing 
their wing-cases together. A huge cockchafer, 
attracted by the footlights, whirled in from the 
side, made a dash at my head, struck the Medici 
collar of my gown with a thud, and plunged 
down the back of my neck, kicking wildly. I 
fished him up, flung him away with a sweep 
of the arm, which to the audience appeared 
to be merely an oratorical gesture, and concluded 
my sentence ! " 



200 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vm 

My mother's next letter was dated from 
Niagara. 

" I am sitting so close to the great Horseshoe 
Fall," she wrote, " that the spray damps my 
paper as I write. The thunder of the mass of 
falling water makes grand music all around me, 
and glancing up I notice a rainbow spanning 
the Fall with its broad ribbon of gold, purple 
and crimson." 

After further description she says : 

" There is a mighty onwardness about Niagara, 
which is stimulating and inspiring. No outside 
power can check or obstruct it. Only one 
thing ever stops the flow of Niagara. And that 
is not an outward obstruction placed in its way, 
but a change in itself, a consolidating of its 
beautiful flow, an icy piling up of its delicate 
spray. When Niagara freezes, Niagara ceases 
to flow." 

And thence she draws a lesson for the human 
heart, as she loved to do from nature ; in 
icebound Niagara she finds a warning against 
the danger of a frozen heart, " checking the 
flow — through us and from us — of Divine and 
human love." 

In this letter she tells of the great gathering 
at Chautauqua itself, where she spoke to an 
audience of 8000 people. She ends her letter 



vmj A TOUR IN AMERICA 201 

with a description of the gathering at Coshocton, 
the last Chautauqua of the trip. 

" Of all the Chautauquas this was — for me — 
the best," she writes. " The auditorium held 
3200 people, and we had it crammed, both 
afternoon and evening. My time was the 
evening : I experienced such happy liberty 
in speaking, and the people were so responsive. 
It is difficult for me to describe it to you, but 
I can only say : If all the travelling had been 
for that one meeting alone, it would have been 
worth it. 

" The heat was intense. The whole audience 
fanned with large palm-leaf fans all the time. 
At first it is rather bewildering, but one soon 
becomes used to it. The men all use fans 
also ; and it is a delicate attention when the 
man works his fan in such a way that the lady 
sitting next him shares his breeze ! The ceaseless, 
rhythmic movement of thousands of palm- 
hat fans is a curious sight. And I must tell 
jrou one thing which is apt to happen; and 
any public speaker or preacher who reads these 
lines will appreciate its effect upon the mind 
of the lecturer. If you tell an arresting story, 
or use a thrilling illustration, all the fans suddenly 
poise motionless. But, when the climax is 
reached and you proceed to point the moral, 
the fans move on again. It is quite uninten- 
tional, an unconscious outward demonstration 
of the mental condition of the audience ; but 



202 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vm 

it takes a good deal of nerve not to curtail that 
application. I am inclined to think the fan 
custom may be largely responsible for the per- 
petual introduction of anecdote, the catch- 
phrases, and the clap-trap style which we find 
so prevalent in popular American oratory. One 
might easily be tempted to aim at the arresting 
of the fans ! " 

My mother often referred to this little 
incident later ; she said it had taught her a 
deep lesson, both as speaker and writer — namely, 
that a story should always carry its moral in 
itself and not need to have a moral tacked on, 
an application laboriously made, seeming of 
less intrinsic interest than the story. The 
true teacher must not allow the sudden flagging 
of interest (displayed by the resumed activity 
of the fans) just when the really important 
part of the lesson has been reached. 

My mother's last letter to her Leyton friends 
was written on the deck of the White Star liner, 
Baltic. It recounts a little incident that afforded 
her great pleasure — more on account of the kind 
thought and appreciation of her work than 
because of the material benefit. 

" When I came on board," she writes, " a 
pleasant surprise awaited me. I went straight 
to my little single-berth state-room, expecting 



vnrj A TOUR IN AMERICA 203 

to find my luggage there ; instead of which I 
found a letter from the New York manager of 
the White Star Line, informing me that No. 74 
was placed at my disposal, and asking me to 
accept this improved accommodation, with the 
compliments of the company. I went to No. 74, 
and there sat my three trunks, looking very small 
— instead of filling the whole place — in the 
largest double state-room on the Baltic ; such 
a beautiful apartment, with an extra large 
berth, a wardrobe, a couch, an arm-chair, a 
writing-table, a whatnot for flowers, and three 
electric lights in the ceiling, besides a little 
movable electric reading-lamp. This kind con- 
sideration on the part of the company is adding 
greatly to the enjoyment of the return voyage." 

And so, with a graphic description of passing 
an iceberg — " a floating snow mountain in 
mid-ocean " — and " a spouting, romping shoal 
of young whales " ; with a final impression of 
Chautauqua lecturing, ends this scries of letters. 

\:id yet there is one more that I feel I must 
quote — not from my mother herself but from 
her sister. It explains itself : 

" 34 Wlst 28th Strei i, \"i:\v York Cnv, 
" Sept. 13th, I 

"My beloved sister has sailed away from 
our shores and ere long will be in youi mi,! 1 
again. I know that one more letter of her 



204 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vm 

journeying in America is to appear in your 
paper, and it has occurred to me that the story 
would be very incomplete without a few lines 
from my pen, because I know her well enough 
to feel confident that of her success and achieve- 
ment she will say nothing. 

" It has been my joy and privilege to listen 
to her inspiring, and, I believe, God-inspired 
words as she has met and thrilled the great 
audiences which have gathered to listen to her 
at the Chautauquas of the West. I have been so 
proud of her, so happy to introduce her to the 
public of this great land of my adoption. She 
has come to many hearts as a bright ray of 
sunshine, and has left everywhere the deepest 
impression, not only through her message, but 
through her own sweet personality. 

" When our tour was planned, I studied the 
schedule calling for such early rises, so many 
nights on the cars, such furious flights across 
country, such close connections at points of 
change, with my heart a little misgiving me. 
I am a seasoned traveller in this land of rush, 
used to the journeys over immense distances, 
by long habit, but I find few among my friends 
and workers who can keep up with me ; so you 
will understand my feelings as I wondered how 
my sister would stand the experience. I was 
delightedly surprised at the result. She proved 
herself always bright and buoyant in spirit, 
patient in difficulties, smiling through heat 
and dust and discomfort, contented with snatches 



vnij A TOUR IN AMERICA 205 

of sleep and meals at unseasonable hours, and 
seemed to gain in health with every increase 
of work and effort. 

" She travelled like a veteran of the road, 
and I can truly say we enjoyed every hour of 
the trip, save those, perhaps, spent on the 
cattle train — but even then she tried to write 
letters, and managed between bumps to take 
a little peaceful sleep ! 

" I wish you could have seen and heard her 
in the great Chautauqua tents and buildings. 
It is no easy task when unaccustomed to these 
places to make the people hear, and it is still 
more difficult to hold the audiences in our great 
heat, especially when one remembers that they 
arc composed of so varying a crowd, from tiny 
children to aged people, many of whom have 
driven thirty miles across country, and may 
have that far to drive again during the night. 
Not only did she thrill her hearers, holding her 
audiences spell-bound with intense interest, 
but far above and beyond any power of eloquence 
she left in their hearts a blessing, and made 
the dear Book of books a more vital, living truth 
to guide their lives. 

i need QOI tell you how truly she has won 
all hearts, both in the prisons and out in the 
free world, because you know her, and those 
who know her can appreciate that this is bound 
to be the case wherever she goes. You missed 
her during these weeks of absence, but can you 
understand what it has been to me to have her 



206 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [vm 

again after the long years of separation ? In 
childhood we were inseparable ; an excep- 
tionally close tie of love and sympathy bound 
us together, and I feel I owe much (an unpayable 
debt of gratitude) to her for the sweet, unselfish 
influence of her Christian life. When we met 
on the 9th July we took up our life together 
just as intimately and naturally as if no inter- 
vening years or distance or new claims had come 
to us in the interim, and during the happy days, 
heart to heart, we have been one in thought 
and interest and purpose." 

During the last weeks of this visit to America 
my mother had been hard at work reading the 
proofs of " The Rosary." 

She visited America again a year later — a 
short visit this time — to be in the country 
for the publication of " The Mistress of Shen- 
stone." Always she kept in her heart a very 
warm corner for the great American public 
that had given her so kind a welcome, and has 
always given to her books so enthusiastic a 
reception. 



IX: THE WRITING OF "THE ROSARY" 

lX/fY mother's life had been a full one — 
full in many ways. It had been full of 
work. Always she had as much work on hand 
as she could get through, and when she was not 
working she was busy taking the active recreation 
which was really necessary. She was never 
idle, never indefinitely occupied with mere 
trivialities. Her life, too, was full of success. 
Full, also, of love — for all who knew her, loved 
her, and she felt nothing but friendship towards 
everyone she came across. She had no enemies ; 
she was far above petty feuds and jealousies 
and scandals. Finally, her life was full of joy 
— for, more than any one I know, she knew how 
to enjoy things. Her pre-eminent natural gift 
was music; her most highly developed talent, 
public speaking. She had come, one may say, 
to her maturity. There was nothing about 
her suggestive of the genius who has not vet 
found an adequate means of expression ; nothing 
disappointed; no craving for the world's re- 
cognition. Her personality seemed singularly 

•07 



208 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [ix 

complete. And yet there were great things 
still to come ; undreamed-of success ; a sphere 
of work waiting to satisfy her boundless energy. 

My mother had always shone as a teller of 
stories — whether on the platform or at her own 
dinner-table. As a child she had scribbled 
assiduously. In her younger days she had 
written and published a " religious novel " ; but 
her busy life had never allowed sufficient leisure 
for the exercise of what seemed to be merely 
one of the many talents of her versatile nature. 

In 1905, however, something moved her 
to write a little story, " The Wheels of Time," 
for no particular purpose, nor with any very 
definite idea of publication. But this very 
dramatic little study of human emotion was 
to prove itself of more importance than she had 
thought. For, its vivid characters once con- 
ceived, she became so much interested in them 
that they had the effect of setting her creative 
imagination in motion. This was, as it were, 
the opening of the sluice-gates of her " uncon- 
scious mind " ; and out of it rose, full and strong, 
the long-pent-up store of human experience, 
sympathetic impression, emotions, fancies, ideals. 
A great story was forming itself in her mind. 

It was characteristic of her that she only 




Ai in. Time "The Rosary" was Written, 190J 



ix] WRITING OF "THE ROSARY" 209 

allowed it a secondary place, and continued 
the course of her ordinary life without allowing 
herself the relief of writing — save on one 
memorable night, when, sitting in the corner 
of a third-class railway compartment, travelling 
from London to Hertford, she wrote the " terrace 
scene " * of " The Rosary " ! 

And then, quite unexpectedly, she found 
herself laid low, with the prospect of many 
months of confinement. She had over-strained 
her heart by her long bicycle ride to Cromer, 
and acute symptoms now caused her doctors 
to take a very serious view of her condition. 

At first she was obliged to lie flat, and attacks 
were frequent and painful. But after some 
weeks of rest she was able to be slightly raised, 
and it occurred to her that now, at last, she 

old unburden her soul, and write what she 
called " the story of Jane." 

It was all there, simply asking to come out, 
and her pencil Hew over sheet after sheet of 
manuscript paper, without pause or hesitancy. 
The work was sheer delight, exhilaration of 
mind and body, and every night she would read 
aloud what she had done that day, with the 
sense that it was something good. 

• Garth's declaration of love. 



210 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [ix 

It was one of her elder daughters who was 
nursing her through this illness. She had gone 
for a moment into a room adjoining my mother's, 
leaving the door open. My mother was busy 
with her book. Presently my sister heard her 
call : 

" What song shall Jane sing ? " 

" ' The Rosary,' " called back my sister, 
remembering that the American song had 
pleased my mother before the commencement 
of her illness, and that she used to play and 
sing it, herself. 

And so Jane sang " The Rosary," and gradually 
the song got interwoven with the story, more 
and more. But Jane might equally well have 
sung some other song, and the book still have 
become a " best seller " under another title. 
The incident clearly shows that the book was 
not written " round the song," as is so often 
supposed, nor " inspired by the song," but 
that the song was quite accidental to the story. 

Meanwhile eight months passed by, and at 
last she was able to leave her room and go to 
the Isle of Wight to complete her convalescence. 
By the summer (1907) she had recovered 
sufficiently to take up much of her old work, 
and the two manuscripts were put away. 



ix] WRITING OF "THE ROSARY" 211 

How long they might have remained in oblivion 
it is hard to say, had she not chanced to send 
the manuscript of " The Wheels of Time " 
to her sister, Mrs. Ballington Booth, who, at once 
realising its worth, insisted on its publication, and 
it made its appearance in September 1908. 

Mrs. Booth's appreciation of "The Wheels 
of Time," and urgent demand to see her long 
novel, led my mother to begin copying out her 
pencil manuscript. In the Christmas holidays 
she read it aloud to her enthusiastic family. 
I well remember how we sat round in breathless 
interest, time seeming to fly as my mother's 
beautiful voice read on and on. At last she 
would stop and lay down the manuscript, but 
no one would move, and laughingly she would 
take it up once more and read on until something 
obliged the party to break up. But eagerly it 
would collect again at the first opportunity. 

It was when she had finished copying the 
book that my mother readied the stage at which 
(as in the case of almost all her novels) she 
suddenly felt the whole thing was bad, absurd, 
worse than useless, fit only for the flames ! She 
even got as far as locking herself into her room 
with the purpose of burning the manuscript. 
Something, however, stayed her hand, and 



212 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [ix 

" The Rosary " was not lost to the world. Be- 
fore long it was safely in the mail bound for 
America. 

My aunt, delighted with it, offered the manu- 
script to Messrs. Putnams (one of the leading 
publishers of New York), who accepted it at 
once. And so it was that in November 1909 
" The Rosary " made its appearance in London 
and America simultaneously. 

Its reception was even better than the pub- 
lishers had anticipated. The public, caring 
little that the author was unknown, were buying 
up the first edition at a surprising rate. Glowing 
reviews appeared in every department of the 
Press. Soon it became evident that not only 
English and American readers were talking en- 
thusiastically of the new novel, but Australia 
and the other Overseas Dominions had taken 
the book to their hearts. 

It was in the second half-year of " The 
Rosary's ' life, however, that its sales began 
to increase at such an astonishing rate. By the 
end of the first year 150,000 copies had been sold, 
and two impressions a month were being printed 
during a certain period, while a perfectly steady 
sale went on and on, showing no signs of abate- 
ment 1 " The Rosary " had become a household 



ix] WRITING OF "THE ROSARY" 213 

word, the purple book was to be seen everywhere, 
in railway compartment, hotel lounge, and under 
the arms of busy people hurrying along the 
streets, while " Florence Barclay " was, as it 
were, the name of an old friend in thousands 
of English-speaking homes. 

Of course my mother was delighted at this 
unexpected success. But it was not the fame 
she cared about. She had not set out to win 
literary laurels, and what pleased her most 
was not the praise of reviewers but the frank 
affection of the public. Her ardent nature had 
always longed instinctively for the sympathy 
and appreciation that lies at the root of all real 
popularity, and now that it had at last come to 
her, she received it with a childlike delight. 
All her life her predominant desire had been 
to please ; and now she had apparently pleased 
the whole world ! * 

1 do not believe that the soul of a true artist 
ever gets tarnished by pride or conceit He 
longs for sympathy, he thirsts for appreciation. 
He frankly delights in it when he gets it. He 
may yield a little to the enthusiastic people 
who like to "lionise," but that is only part of 

• The Ros.irv has been translated into eight languages, 
and over a million copies of it have been sold. 



214 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [ix 

his childlike honesty and lack of false humility 
and pose. Even so my mother. Her success, 
her new friends, her new interests and oppor- 
tunities changed her not at all. She entered 
into them all with genuine enjoyment, but 
remained the same simple personality. She 
never went out of her way to shine in 
literary circles, to accumulate eminent ac- 
quaintances. Hence this book does not at 
this point develop (as might be expected) into 
a kind of literary memoir wherein move all 
kinds of interesting persons. No, to the end 
my mother found her happiness in the very 
simple things of life — in animals, in the world's 
beauty, in music and travel and friendship and 
the joy of helping humble people along the 
road to Heaven. 

No one has ever been able to explain what 
it was about " The Rosary " that so capti- 
vated the public. Some have thought that 
it was my mother's own vivid, sympathetic, 
magnetic personality embodied in the story, 
creating its very atmosphere, informing and 
permeating her style ; that it was her wonderful 
sympathy — a sympathy that enabled her to 
draw in her books real people, with real emotions. 
She sympathised so truly with each of her 



ixj WRITING OF "THE ROSARY" 215 

characters that the reader could not but 
sympathise too ; could not but get deeply 
engrossed, and feel that the characters really 
lived. People said that to read her books was 
to live, for the time, in the world they portrayed ; 
to make friends with the people of that world ; 
to share with them their joys and sorrows and 
anxieties and loves. The world she portrayed 
was a very sunny world ; its people charming, 
amusing, true and brave. Hence it was a 
delight to the reader to live therein, for a while ; 
to forget, perchance, the dull or sad world of 
his own life, the disappointing people of his 
acquaintance. 

Only true sympathy with mankind can enable 
a writer to create people who seem to live. 
The reading public, though I suppose it did 
not thus analyse its impression, showed in many 
ways that it recognised this gift of sympathy 
in the writer of the books. It is an interesting 
point, worth examining; almost a little 
chological study. 

First, the books, quite impersonal as they 
were — and as fiction must necessarily be — had 
everywhere the effect of winning people's affec- 
tion for and confidence in the writer herself. 
Daily, my mother received a large number of 



216 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [ix 

letters. Many of these were not the letters 
of mere autograph-hunters, but the quite 
intimate letters of people seeking sympathy 
and understanding — lonely people, sad people, 
people in perplexities ; or of happy readers 
eager to tell from full hearts how much her 
books had meant to them, sometimes merely 
in simple enjoyment, sometimes spiritually, or 
in helping to solve one of life's problems. It 
must have been because these readers scented 
in her stories something more than a fertile 
imagination ; it was she herself that held them, 
that spoke to them, that led them to know 
instinctively that they would be understood, 
treated with friendship. 

Secondly, wherever my mother went she 
found herself greeted by unknown friends. 
Her photograph had been on the wrappers of 
several of her books, and often strangers would 
recognise her ; or she would be advertised as 
speaking at some religious gathering, and multi- 
tudes of readers would throng the meeting, 
often to the surprise of the good people organising 
it ! It is the attitude of these readers that was 
enlightening. They would, as a matter of 
course, claim her as a friend. There was none 
of the usual English shyness, of the fear of 



ix] WRITING OF "THE ROSARY" 217 

intruding, of the thirst for a formal introduction. 
They would just clasp her hand as if she was 
an old friend found again, and say, with radiant 
faces, how pleased they were to meet her. And 
they would seem so sure that she would be 
pleased to meet them, and hear how they liked 
her hooks — and of course she was. 

It was always the readers who made the 
first advance : she never courted recognition. 
Only to one set of people did she introduce 
herself, and that was to the booksellers. She 
had a very tender corner in her heart for the 
booksellers ; for the men who actually dealt 
out the books to the public, who displayed 
them so artistically in their windows, recom- 
mended them so warmly to their customers, 
and shared with her the pecuniary reward of 
her success. When she visited a town she would 
look in at the chief booksellers. Often she 
would be recognised at once ; but if she was 
not, she would make an enquiry as to whether 
the books were going well. If the bookseller 

med responsive on the subject, she would 
very quietly make herself known. Instantly 
his face would light up, and generally his hand 
would be outstretched across his counter. 
Delightedly she would listen to the " trade " 



218 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [ix 

point of view of her books. One story pleased 
her in particular — that of a man whose business 
had practically failed. He decided on a bold 
step : he would sink all he had in a large stock 
of " Barclays," and catch the public eye, one 
morning, by displaying a window dressed entirely 
with the purple books. It was a bold specula- 
tion, but it succeeded : the " Barclay books ' 
had saved his little business, and he pressed my 
mother's hand in gratitude. 

The interest of the public in the writer of 
the books was quickly gauged by the press, 
and many papers asked for " interviews," and 
sent along friendly newspaper men and photo- 
graphers. My mother welcomed them, not 
with the idea of getting a cheap advertisement, 
but because, if the public wanted to know what 
she looked like at home, and all about how she 
tamed her birds, and where she wrote her books, 
she was delighted to tell them and let them 
see ! — were they not her dear friends, who 
bought books so eagerly, and read them to 
pieces in the libraries f I have before me a pile 
of such " interviews," one illustrated by no less 
than fifteen photographs of my mother and her 
home ! 

My mother's sympathy was universal. Perhaps 



ix] WRITING OF "THE ROSARY" 219 

that was why her books appealed to people 
so diverse in every way ; to members of every 
social stratum, to individuals of every type, 
from the royalty she revered to the working 
people she loved. 

How the wounded Tommies loved her books ! 
One day she went into a hut at the Nctley Red 
Cross Hospital, and she saw a man screened 
off because his wounds were so severe. He 
was reading " The Following of the Star." 
She asked him gently if he liked it. " Yes," 
he said, " it makes me forget my pain." She 
always treasured that remark as her very highest 
reward. 

" Dear Madam,- — I have just put down the 
' Star,' and venture to write that Chapter 38 
is, in my humble opinion, a masterpiece," wrote 
Sir Evelyn Wood. " I doubt whether any 
man could have written it, nor indeed but 
very few women." 

Canon Lyttclton, then the Headmaster of 
Eton, wrote his appreciation too — of li The 
Rosary' especially, but also of other of the 
books. The Lite Sir George Alexander offered 
her a box for one of his plays, that he might 
meet her and discuss dramatisation. Charles 
A. Watts, editor of the Literary Guide and 



220 LIFE OF FLORENCE BAI ;LAY [ix 

Rationalist Review, wrote to her : "lam inclined 
to think that ' The Following of the Star ' 
is your best book. I read it through and richly 
enjoyed every chapter." Church dignitaries, 
like the Dean of Worcester, were her enthusiastic 
readers ; Dr. Campbell Morgan recommended 
" The Rosary " as a book " to keep and read 
again." In short, her books appealed to intel- 
lectual people of all sorts ; while, on the other 
hand, I have seen poor women in the slums of 
London brighten at the sight of one of the 
purple books — the books that " did them good " 
after a long day's work. 

American enthusiasm took yet another form, 
and American readers had a chance of showing 
their appreciation in their own way when my 
mother visited their country in 1910, for the 
publication of " The Mistress of Shenstone." 

To English readers it may seem a surprising 
outburst, and very different to anything that 
can be imagined as taking place in England 
by way of reception accorded to a private 
individual. Indeed, it took my mother herself 
completely by surprise, but the genuine welcome 
it implied was, to her, a real pleasure. I give 
the account of it in the words of her friend, Miss 
Maud Burdctt, who accompanied her on this trip. 



ix] WRITING OF "THE ROSARY" 221 

" Though Mrs. Barclay had received many 
letters of appreciation from all parts of the 
world she had not the faintest idea of the warmth 
of feeling the Americans had for her, and was 
quite unprepared for any special reception ; 
so much so, in fact, that as we steamed slowly 
into New York Harbour and came alongside 
the quay, she did not expect to see more than 
her sister and a few friends awaiting her. 

" As we stood looking out eagerly for well- 
known faces, we noticed a throng of people 
standing together on a part of the quay all 
hung with purple draperies. Many of these 
people held and waved bunches of violets, and 
were looking eagerly towards the boat. For 
a moment we wondered what the demonstration 
could be, and then, suddenly, we saw a purple 
banner with 'THE ROSARY' upon it, in 
large gold letters. It came as a shock of surprise 
to Mrs. Barclay ! 

" On landing we were at once surrounded 
by reporters, photographers, and the crowd of 
delighted readers who had gathered to do her 
honour and give her America's welcome. In 
this surge I lost sight of Mrs. Barclay, so turned 
my attention to the luggage, expecting the 
usual formalities and difficulties one usually 
meets with on arrival in America. But to 
mv surprise on presenting the keys 1 was told 
that ' the luggage of the Author of " The 
Rosary " need not be examined.' 



222 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [ix 

" Many other unexpected marks of apprecia- 
tion were shown during this trip ; such as, 
for instance, refusal on the part of hotel pro- 
prietors to accept payment, presenting, instead 
of a bill, a respectful note of thanks to ' the 
Author of " The Rosary " ' for having done 
them the honour of staying in their hotel " ! 

There is one more point that must be touched 
on in writing of " The Rosary." Its large 
sales naturally brought my mother considerable 
sums of money. Perhaps no one can quite 
understand what this meant to her generous 
heart. Her sympathy with other people could 
not but make her realise very constantly what 
enormous happiness could be given by money 
rightly spent. She longed to give — and yet 
she had not the means. Some little while 
before she began to write " The Rosary ' she 
had come across several cases of great necessity 
which it was a real sorrow to her not to be able 
to assist. And so, one day, she knelt and prayed 
quite definitely that she " might be entrusted 
with the sum of ^4000 a year." Having 
made her request she felt quite confident that 
she would obtain it in God's good time. It 
never occurred to her that she herself would 
earn the money ; she had some vague idea 



ix] WRITING OF "THE ROSARY" 223 

that a rich old lady would unaccountably make 
her a legacy. And so, when her big royalty 
payments began to come in, she knew that her 
prayer had been heard, and she looked upon 
the money as " entrusted to her." 

It is typical of her wonderful sense of equity 
and justice that her first act, on finding herself 
so suddenly enriched, was not to launch forth 
on some scheme of romantic charity, but simply 
to raise the wages of her household. " Let 
not your left hand know what your right hand 
doeth," said Christ, and she definitely took 
tliis text as her rule. Few people realised her 
lavish generosity, for her name seldom appeared 
in public subscription lists ; her generosity 
was in the unseen corners of the earth. She was 
busy sharing her money with those who needed 
it, her true sympathy giving her a wonderful 
discrimination, and her perfect way of giving 
enabling her to help those who would never 
have accepted a less genuinely spontaneous 
charity. It was not a case of small presents, 
but of big items like the education of the sons 
of friends, the saving of a bankrupt business, 
the summer holiday of a family, the repairs of 
a house. No one will ever know the large 
number of people whose lives were made happy 



224 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [ix 

by the money she earned by her pen. She 
never spoke of them even at home ; in fact, 
they knew their secrets were safe in her keeping. 

Besides her bigger acts of generosity she would 
take endless trouble over those little gifts that 
mean so much, and, for her, Christmastide was 
a period of hard work. The number of big 
Christmas hampers she sent to people whose 
fare, she guessed, would not be very adequate 
to the joyful season, will never be known. 

She spent very little on herself, and when 
she bought a car (largely to facilitate her getting 
about to her meetings) she was continually 
using it in the service of others. 

The charitable work in which she took the 
greatest personal interest was the Home for 
Motherless Children at Woodford ; though 
many other good works also received her generous 
support. 

The vast public which bought her books 
should feel a sense of gratification at the thought 
that their money found its way into the hands 
of one whose first thought was to redistribute 
it to those whose need, if not always the most 
apparent, was the most real. It is to such that 
Christ has promised to say : " Come, ye blessed 
of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared 



ixj WRITING OF "THE ROSARY" 225 

for you from the foundation of the world. 
For I was an hungrcd, and ye gave me meat : 
I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was a 
stranger, and ye took me in : naked, and ye 
clothed me : I was sick, and ye visited me : I 
was in prison, and ye came unto me." 

And the naive surprise of " the righteous " 
on hearing these words is typical of the simple, 
generous, unself-conscious givers like my mother, 
for they say : " Lord, when saw we thee an 
hungred, and fed thee ? or thirsty, and gave 
thee drink ? When saw we thee a stranger, and 
took thee in ? . . . And the King shall answer, 
and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, 
inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the 
least of these my brethren, ye have done it 
unto me." * 

• Matthew xxv. 34-40. 



X: ITALY 

T TOT, golden, glowing sunshine ; fathomless 
A A blue sky ; Florence, spread out in an 
extent of red-brown roofs, softened by the 
morning haze, with here and there a window 
sparkling like diamonds ; and through all, the 
Arno winding — a green ribbon threaded through 
many bridges. 

Up the long flight of stone steps my mother 
had climbed, and now stood on the stone-walled 
terrace of San Miniato looking down upon the 
city. Away beyond it spread the purple cam- 
pag?ia, dotted with its white and pink plaster 
houses and spiky black cypresses and pink 
blossom. 

" I feel, somehow, as if I belong to it all," 

she said, her face radiant with joy and the 

Italian sun ; " as if I had found it at last, and 

come home. I can't express what I feel. . . ." 

But I knew what she meant, and one felt that 

about her as she walked with such delight in 

the streets of Florence, explored places of 

interest, and entered the dark, cool churches 

226 



x] ITALY 227 

in the spirit of a worshipper and not of a 
sightseer. 

San Marco pleased her greatly, not only on 
account of the beauty of its cloisters, looking 
out on the shady square of turf and great, dark 
cedar, but chiefly because of Fra Angclico's 
frescoes. 

Fra Angclico was a man who worshipped 
God with his brush ; who prayed that he might 
paint well, and produced pictures that arc 
themselves adoring prayers. In fact it is said 
that he painted kneeling. This welding of 
religion and art spoke the very language of 
my mother's heart, and as she passed from cell 
to cell she felt a true kinship of spirit between 
herself and that Dominican friar of long 
ago. For by his brush he spoke with simple, 
thoughtful love of all the same subjects on 
which she so often spoke in words. He, too, 
had lived in the Gospel story and made it the 
very home of his mind. Her delight, therefore, 
was great when she found borne out in one of 
his pictures a favourite conjecture of her own. 

She always loved to believe that the Garden of 
Gethsemane, on the Mount of Olives, belonged 
to Martha and Mary, and that that was why 
Christ had free access to it at night. And here 



228 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [x 

was Fra Angclico thinking the same thing ! 
For in the fresco where he depicts the Agony 
in the Garden there is, not far off, a little house ; 
and outside the house sit Martha and her sister 
Mary — (Martha with a black halo to show she 
was not quite so blessed as Mary !). This 
little discovery pleased my mother more than 
words can say. 

She took scant interest in Savonarola's hair- 
shirt, preserved in a glass case — her soul was too 
much absorbed in the chastened beauty of his 
brother's art, which seemed to her nearer to the 
spirit of Christ. 

But it was not so much the " sights " of 
Florence that she loved as the quaint back 
streets, the fascinating market, the shops of 
the dealers in antiques ; or the Ponte San Trinita 
at sunset, with the Arno flowing away into the 
golden west. 

The shops on the romantic Ponte Vecchio 
were a favourite haunt, and she had a way of 
winning the friendship of the Italian dealers, 
so that they would spend hours showing her all 
their treasures, not pressing her to buy but 
pleased to see her enjoyment of the things of 
beauty they themselves loved so much. It 
was in the shop of one, Angelo Melli, that she 



— 




Portrait, 1918 



xj ITALY 229 

discovered the little bird in a jewelled box. 
For many days she called on him and heard him 
sing, and at last she bought him. 

Certosa appealed to her very much, standing 
white and beautiful at the top of its vine-clad 
terraces. She liked the monks' cells, each with 
its own tiny garden (still just as they were 
planned 500 years before). She liked the monks, 
too, in their white habits — especially a charming 
one called Fra Paccamus, who explained that 
once he had been a cavalry officer, and had been 
thrown from his horse and all but killed. His 
escape had been so marvellous that in gratitude 
he had given himself to God, in this life of prayer. 
He showed us and told us many things, because, 
I think, he felt we understood. 

She liked the big quadrangle in the middle 
of the monastery, with long-bearded, ancient 
lav brothers wheeling barrows along the paths ; 
and the well with the pulley and bucket, and 
a little plant of violets flowering from a cranny 
in the wall, half-way down, and watered (so 
Fra Paccamus told us) by drops from the 
buckets as water was drawn from the well. 
She liked the beautiful church and the exquisite 
polished marble in the crypt. She loved the 
distant view of Florence and the purple hills 



230 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [x 

that looked like so many brilliant little pictures 
framed by the square stone-work of the cell 
windows. Also the grassy terrace dotted with 
red anemones, where the monks walked in the 
cool of the day, allowed (just for one hour) to 
break their silence and talk together of all that 
was in their hearts. 

Fiesole, too, appealed to her, with its great 
Etruscan remains all overgrown with grass and wild 
flowers ; and the convent of brown-clad, sandalled 
friars. Especially the sight as we entered the 
dark church pleased her, for a young friar was 
playing a little organ very softly, the yellow light 
of a lamp thrown up on to his beautiful, happy 
face, his long, thin hands moving gently about 
the keys, and his music stealing softly through 
the church. He smiled at us gravely to show we 
were not intruding, and played on. 

She loved the great Duomo, standing as it 
does in the very heart of Florence, all thronged 
by houses ; she loved its great red dome and 
the cool vastness of its interior. 

She climbed to the high top of the Campanile, 
noting the strange effect of seeing a wide and 
always wider view from each set of windows, 
as one mounts and mounts. 

But two spots in Florence were pre-eminently 



x] ITALY 231 

dear to her — one, the great stone monument in 
the English cemetery, bearing the brief inscrip- 
tion, " E. B. B." ; the other, the Casa Guicli. 

In all English literature nothing had so greatly 
aroused her enthusiasm or won her heart as 
the Browning Love Letters. These letters that 
so wonderfully reveal a very perfect love appealed 
to her as no other book ever appealed to her. 
It was because they were not art but reality, 
life. Elizabeth Barrett Browning she truly 
enshrined in her thoughts. 

In London she had discovered the house — 
50 Wimpole Street — where her side of the 
correspondence was penned, as she lay in the 
room that was her prison and from which she 
so bravely ran away to wed her poet lover. She 
had visited the church where they were married 
— Marylcbonc Parish Church — and found the 
entry in the register ; and now she greatly 
longed to visit the place where that frail form 
was laid to rest, and the house where those 
years of idyllic married life were passed. 

We accompanied her to the gate of the English 
cemetery, and left her to find E. B. B., alone. 

During her stay in Florence she often visited 
the grave, and would sit for hours by it in the 
sun, writing the latter part of " The Following 



232 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [x 

of the Star." One day, as she was thus occupied, 
two American tourists came up. They walked 
round the sarcophagus, wondering aloud if this 
really was Mrs. Browning's grave. 

My mother, of course, informed them that 
it was ; and finding they knew nothing about 
Mrs. Browning except that she was an English 
poetess and her grave a place to be verified, she 
told them a great deal about her beloved 
E. B. B. — pleased at having enthusiastic 
listeners. 

The Americans were charmed, but before they 
went they remarked : 

" And may we ask what you are writing ? " 

" A novel," my mother smilingly replied. 

" Is that so ? " said the Americans. " Now, 
that's very interesting. Have you written many 
novels ? " 

" A good many," said my mother. 

" Might we ask," persevered the Americans, 
" what are the titles of some of your books ? ' 

" One's called ' The Rosary,' " said my mother, 
with just a little twinkle. 

There was a moment's silence while the 
Americans took in the fact, and then, to my 
mother's surprise, one of them burst into tears ! 
Clasping my mother's hand, she explained that 



xj ITALY 233 

she and her husband had read the book together, 
shortly before his death, and that it had meant 
so very much to them. My mother was greatly 
touched by the little incident. 

The Casa Guidi she went over, too ; and 
tried to awaken in her family at least a spark of 
her own devotion. On being shown a large 
room in the front of the house, which she was 
assured was Mrs. Browning's room, she refused 
to believe it, for in her letters E. B. B. had 
mentioned a balcony on which she walked 
with " Fluff," her little dog. Going through 
the house, to her joy she discovered the room, 
and walked on the balcony. 

Among her very greatest treasures were what 
she called " the Browning relics." It was with 
great interest that she heard a sale of Browning 
things was to take place. She went to it and 
managed to secure many things intimately 
connected with E. B. B. Among these was 
her favourite chair. This my mother always 
kept in her writing-room at the Corner House, 
with a silk cord tied across from arm to arm, 
to prevent any sacrilegious person from sitting 
down upon it. This room was, in fact, called 
" the Browning room." It also contained the 
table on which " Aurora Leigh " was written ; 



234 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [x 

and Robert Browning's great green velvet arm- 
chair. Upon the walls hung two very beautiful 
life-size portraits of the poets. On the back 
of E. B. B.'s is written, in Robert Browning's 
handwriting : " Incomparable portrait, by far 
the best ever taken." These are by an Italian 
artist, Gordigiani, and are very striking. He 
has made the most of beauty of expression 
where actual beauty of feature was lacking ; 
and the softness and delicacy of the painting 
gives to the portraits a real charm. It was my 
mother's wish to bequeath these to the nation 
by their presentation to the National Portrait 
Gallery. They have been offered and gratefully 
accepted ; but, however much art connoisseurs 
may appreciate them, they will never again come 
in for such a wealth of love as was bestowed 
upon them in the years during which they hung 
on the walls of my mother's room ! 

Browning's watch and chain she also bought j 
not because she wanted them particularly, but 
because upon his chain hung a tiny gold signet 
ring — the gift of a friend to E. B. B., and long 
worn on her little finger. Also the note from 
her thanking her for it — typical because of its 
perfection of expression and the amount of her 
own personality that gets into those few lines. 



x] ITALY 235 

E. B. B.'s mothcr-of-pcarl tea-caddy is also 
among the relics, and a beautiful little miniature 
of herself. 

Florence had, therefore, an added sense of 
romance, since it was consecrated by the love 
and admiration of the poets, and hallowed by 
being their home for so many years. 

Another favourite spot of my mother's was 
BeUagio, on Lake Como. She always stayed 
at the Hotel de Florence, where she was sure 
of a smiling welcome from her friend the pro- 
prietor — Signor Gramatica — and of the best 
attention. 

She loved to sit on the vine-clad terraces, 
beneath the whispering olive trees, where, 
below, the lake showed clearest blue between 
the straight black cypresses, or a misty silver, 
as evening closed in and the distant, snow- 
capped mountains loomed purple against a 
golden sky. 

Sometimes we would row across the lake, 
and coming home in the darkness she always 
loved the golden, shimmery blaze of Bella^io's 
lights reflected in the lake. 

My mother had a wonderful gift for recognising 
the genuine articles of real worth among antiques 
of every description — whether weapons, pictun . 



236 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [x 

jewels, glass or other treasures. She bought 
several beautiful things during these visits to 
Italy and Switzerland. But it was not only 
abroad that she would pick up treasures. For 
instance, passing the window of a dusty little 
old curiosity shop in Brighton one night, she 
caught sight of an ebony walking-stick, inlaid 
with ivory and silver. She went in and offered 
the dealer a five pound note for it. He was 
very pleased and seemed to think it a good 
bargain. Five years later, when my mother gave 
a number of her treasures to the Red Cross Sale at 
Christie's, that they might be sold for the benefit 
of the wounded, it fetched fifty guineas. She 
had already had the stick valued by a connoisseur ; 
and on learning that it was worth so very much 
more than she had given, she said that if she 
ever sold it she should send a cheque to the 
Brighton dealer, for obviously her five pounds 
had not been a fair offer. Her keen sense of 
justice made her feel that it was not fair that 
her guess should enrich her at the expense of 
his mistake ! 

A similar case was that of a little jewelled 
troubadour. Parting with him cost her a very 
great deal : she loved him above all her treasures. 
She had given £12 for him, in Florence, and 



x] ITALY 237 

he went for eighty guineas at the Red Cross Sale ! 
The fact that the money went to the wounded 
made her feel quite happy as to the price she 
had given for these two things. 

As a rule, however, she had an intuitive 
knowledge of the true value of things, and of 
what was a fair price to offer. She never bar- 
gained with Italian dealers. She would examine 
the article and name her price quite decidedly. 
The man would, of course, pretend to be aghast ; 
he would say it was absurd, he had paid twice 
that himself, and all the rest of it. My mother 
would only smile quietly and repeat her offer. 
If she wanted the thing badly she would call in, 
every day, to see it. In the end the man would 
come down to her price. 

She loved these treasures of hers, and they 
were a source of the keenest pleasure to her. 
No one can guess quite how much it cost her 
when she gave some of them to the Red Cross 
Sale. It was characteristic of her that she gave 
those she loved the most. 

But if the Red Cross Sale took from her things 
that were very precious, it also supplied her 
with new delights. She felt free to buy at these 
sales, since it was really a bestowing of money 
on a most worthy cause. Here she bought a 



238 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [x 

great many arms. The ones that pleased her 
most were a Louis XV rapier, a sword worn by- 
Lord Nelson, and a dirk he possessed as a mid 
shipman. She always kept her arms on a polished 
table in her writing-room, and took great delight 
in showing them to people. Among them was 
an ancient stiletto, bought in Florence, with 
Masonic devices on its ivory handle. 

She travelled in Germany, too, a year before 
the war. At Leipzig she bought a very beautiful 
old 'cello. She took it home and was able to play 
it at once, though she had never taken lessons. 
She describes this in " The Upas Tree." Some 
time after she had written the book, in which 
she describes how in days gone by the 'cello had 
received a blow from a dagger aimed at the man 
who was playing it, she was deeply interested 
to find that quite clearly a piece of wood had 
been inserted in her 'cello, as if a hole had been 
skilfully mended, in exactly the same spot which 
she described in her story. This increased her 
belief in her theory concerning the psychic 
effect of old things upon the mind. She liked 
to think that articles of furniture or"' other 
possessions of people of long ago could somehow 
call up in the minds of those attuned a con- 
sciousness of these long-passed events. She 



x] ITALY 239 

believed that this might be the explanation of 
most ghost stories. 

Another place she visited was The Hague. 
Her books had been translated into Dutch, 
and had received a very warm welcome in 
Holland. Consequently when it got out that 
" the author of ' The Rosary ' " was staying at 
a hotel in The Hague, numbers of keen readers 
called upon her, and she held quite a little 
reception in her rooms. Their kindness and 
cordiality, and the polished manners of the 
Dutch, pleased her very much, and it was with 
real pleasure she accepted the invitations she 
received. 

She also travelled in Belgium, in earlier days, 
and stayed for some time in the hapless little 
town of Dinant, its great beauty appealing 
to her strongly. It is interesting to remember 
that her own birthplace was the Isle of Jersey, 
where her mother and father stayed on their 
way home from some months passed in the South 
of France. 

Much as my mother loved all these countries, 
in Ikt heart of hearts England always held first 
pla< . 



XI: NOVEL WRITING: IDEALS AND 
METHODS 

" TV/TY aim is : Never to write a line which 

±** could introduce the taint of sin, or 
the shadow of shame, into any home. Never 
to draw a character which should tend to lower 
the ideals of those who, by means of my pen, 
make intimate acquaintance with a man or a 
woman of my own creating. 

" There is enough sin in the world without 
an author's powers of imagination being used 
in order to add even fictitious sin to the amount. 
Too many bad, mean, morbid characters already, 
alas ! walk this earth. Why should writers add 
to their number, and risk introducing them into 
beautiful homes where such people in actual life 
would never, for one moment, be tolerated ? 

" A great French savant and writer has said : 
1 The only excuse for fiction is that it should be 
more beautiful than fact.' 

" Saint Paul has laid it down as an inspired 
rule for the human mind : ' Whatsoever things 
are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, what- 
soever things are of good report, think on these 
things.' 

" It seems to me that in according so generous 

240 




To face page 240. 



xi] NOVEL WRITING 241 

a reception to ' The Rosary,' and to other books 
of the same tone and calibre, the public has 
frankly given its assent to this divine precept, 
and its verdict in favour of writers who are 
humbly, yet earnestly, endeavouring to make 
it their rule and guide, and who may, there- 
fore, with glad assurance take courage and go 
forward." 

So wrote my mother ; and it was, so to speak, 
her literary profession of faith. 

She was out to supply her fellow men with 
joy, refreshment, inspiration. She was not 
out to make art for art's sake, or to perform a 
literary tour de force, or to rival the makers 
of fiction of the past. By eschewing tragedy, 
by foregoing the depiction of the more violent 
human emotions, by substituting a delicate 
fancy for a burning realism, she sacrificed the 
dramatic opportunities her vivid imagination 
could easily have supplied. 

The busy men and women who form the 
majority of the reading public, and who read 
fiction by way of relaxation and enjoyment, 
do not desire to have productions of literary 
k art ' supplied to them, that their critical 
faculties may be exercised and their minds 
educated to a precise valuation of dramatic 



Q 



242 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

form, powerful realism, high tragedy. They 
ask merely to be pleased, rested, interested, 
amused, inspired to a more living faith in the 
beauty of human affection and the goodness 
of God. My mother was the friend of these 
ordinary readers ; she was out to supply them 
with what they wanted ; to fulfil their expec- 
tations, to vindicate their trust ; she had no 
eye to the literary connoisseur, the seeker after 
mere artistic effect. 

I tried in another chapter to suggest the 
reason for the popularity of her books, and I 
attributed their power to her sympathy. This 
was, I think, the secret of their universal appeal. 
But I believe the reason why people bought 
the books in so unusual a way was just because 
of what I have said above : the books so exactly 
fulfilled the requirements of a novel, that people 
were ready to buy them and take them home 
to read again when they wanted to be refreshed 
after the dust and heat and weariness of the day. 
A problem novel may be interesting ; a novel 
with a teaching purpose may be a necessary 
form of education ; a book that is a piece of 
remorseless realism may be stimulating ; but 
people do not want to possess books of that sort ; 
they feel a little doubtful about lending them 



xij NOVEL WRITING 243 

to their friends ; they do not feel drawn towards 
reading them a second time, or dipping into 
them when the world's sunshine is, for a while, 
absent ; in short, they do not care to have 
them as part of the permanent furniture of their 
homes. I think it was this meeting of a public 
need that gave the books their big sales ; and I 
emphasise the point because it was a quite 
conscious aim of my mother's. She loved to 
think that she was brightening the lives of 
millions of unknown people, resting the minds 
of the world's workers. It was for them she 
wrote — not for the critics. 

It was for this reason that she so consistently 
avoided that artistic achievement — " a sad end- 
ing." One of her books — " The Following of 
the Star" — had, quite obviously, a sad ending, 
and of course she knew it. But out of sheer 
consideration for her readers she added a short 
chapter ending the book on the note of happiness. 
It cost her something, in a way ; and yet, in 
another, it satisfied her warm-hearted desire 
to please, to give happiness. 

There is another reason, too, why people 
bought her books instead of merely borrowii : 
why, for instance, the father of a family would 
be glad to introduce them into his home circle. 



244 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

The reason is told by my mother herself in the 
extract I have quoted. A man may read 
the history of some vile character and his viler 
doings with a very human thrill of interest as 
he travels up to business in the train. But 
he changes the book at Smith's without regret, 
and hopes his wife and daughters won't come 
across it. As for having it permanently about 
the house — God forbid ! 

This ideal was also an ever-present one with 
my mother. She believed that the average 
Englishman has a decent mind, and she felt 
strongly that writers ought to respect this. 
She knew that human nature has hard enough 
temptations to cope with as it is, without having 
them inflamed by the imaginative power of 
writers of fiction. Besides, sin in any form was, 
to her, too horrible a thing to make " copy ' 
out of. To her, sin was not merely a contra- 
diction of the laws of society, but an outrage 
against God. 

There was, of course, a good deal of allusion 
to religion in her books. But it was never 
dragged in. It was the natural expression of 
her own point of view. In fact, there would 
have been a good deal more if she had not put 
a check on the natural impulse to speak of what 



xi] NOVEL WRITING 245 

holds first place in the heart, is uppermost in 
the mind, and most valued in life. Her characters 
thought and spoke about religion as they did 
because that was how she thought and spoke, 
herself. It was, perhaps, rather an unusual 
way to think and speak in these days — but it 
was a good way, so she let them do it. It was 
not inartistic, as the conversation of people in 
religious stories invariably is, because it was 
spontaneous and natural, and such sentiments 
were an organic part of the characters. There 
was no " moral " attached to her stories, but 
she tried to write books that were, in themselves, 
a moral. Her aim was to make the way her 
characters dealt with situations an inspiration 
and encouragement to her readers. She hated 
the idea of a didactic novel ; but she had no 
objection to her characters being a demon- 
strative lesson in how to live — how to live like 
the young carpenter of Nazareth, " in favour 
with God and man." 

Hence her characters were not exactly the 
kind of people one meets every day, and their 
point of view was all their own. I don't mean 
just their point of view about religion or about 
moral questions, but their attitude towards 
each other and life in general. 



246 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

Another ever-present aim of my mother's 
was never to write anything that might hurt 
any of her readers through seeming to slight 
their walk in life or their religious views, or 
any other matter upon which the human heart 
is naturally susceptible. To her there were no 
class barriers. From duchess to dustman she 
loved her kind. She sympathised very really 
with the members of all grades of society, and 
understood their point of view. Hence she 
had a sense almost of partisanship with people 
of every walk in life, and to have written any- 
thing that seemed to sneer at or ridicule any 
one of them would have been to wound her 
friends. 

The same with regard to religion. She 
respected deeply any sincere belief, she sym- 
pathised with every religious enthusiasm. She 
would not, consciously, have treated lightly 
anything held sacred by another. I well re- 
member her heartfelt distress when she received 
a letter of remonstrance from someone who 
thought she had meant to make a flippant 
allusion to something the writer and her co- 
religionists held sacred, and what pains she 
took to write and explain that her words had 
been quite inadvertent. She hated religious 



xij NOVEL WRITING 247 

intolerance, and never took it upon herself to 
judge anyone or his creed. 

So much for the aims and ideals that she 
kept always in view. Some description of her 
methods, of the way she wrote her books, may 
be of interest. 

First, to describe the usual procedure. 

Her last book would generally have been out 
some little time. Then, quite suddenly, one 
day, a vivid scene would form itself before 
her mental vision — a complete picture, with 
well-defined characters and action, but so far 
unconnected with any story. It would be so 
dramatic in itself, that she would know it was 
the nucleus of a plot ! She would bear the 
scene in mind, making no effort, however, to 
invent the story belonging to it. 

Then, one day — perhaps in the very early 
morning as she lay awake, or during a long, dark 
run in her car, the original scene would, as it 
were, open the door of her " unconscious mind " 
and, without effort, the whole story would How 
out (more as one remembers passed happenings, 
than as one make9 projects). 

In a moment her artistic sense would have 
grasped the situation and fixed on the psycho- 
logical moment for the opening scene ; and now 



248 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

her brain would become intensely active, going 
through the whole story, scene by scene, devising 
the conversations word for word — in fact, making 
a book of it. That done she would be quite 
content : she had " got her book," it was as 
good as written. 

Meanwhile the many and varied activities 
of her busy life might keep her for months from 
beginning to write. Then, one day, she would 
arrange to begin. She liked propitious circum- 
stances just for making the start : after that, 
nothing mattered. So she would, perhaps, 
go abroad for a few weeks. The invigorating 
air, the sun and snow of St. Moritz, would 
fill her with boundless energy, and, sitting out 
in the sunlight, she would begin her book. 

Once into the first chapter the story would 
flow on in an uninterrupted stream, so that 
just as fast as her pencil could move over the 
paper, so fast would her story grow. She never 
paused, never hesitated, but gladly, untiringly, 
wrote on and on, hour after hour, and some- 
times far into the night. It would be, scene 
by scene, the story she had thought out months 
before. 

Outward interruptions would in no way 
hinder the flow. People would go into her 



xi] NOVEL WRITING 249 

room to ask her trivial questions, and she would 
lay down her pencil and enter with her whole 
mind into what they had to say. The person 
gone, she would take up her pencil and serenely 
re-enter the world of her book, in no way discon- 
certed. In fact, she liked us to feel that we 
could come in as we liked and that nothing would 
disturb her. 

In the middle of a scene perhaps the dinner 
gong would ring, and she would leave her 
writing and come gaily in (always in very high 
spirits at such times), joining in the general 
conversation and in no way distrait. But she 
admitted, once, that it took a little readjustment 
of the mind to leave her world and come back 
into the other : for instance, if the summer 
sun was shining, with her, it was quite an effort 
to realise that, with us, it was November. And 
if her characters had just finished tea it was 
very difficult to come in with any enthusiasm 
for lunch \ 

As a rule she would not read aloud a single 
chapter of her book until the whole was com- 
plete ; and she would not tell the story she had 
in her mind before writing it, for she had an 
idea that if she did she would never be able to 
write it. But as soon as the last word was 



250 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

written, her one desire was to share her book 
with her family. 

Always, first, she would read it right through 
to my father, from whom she was sure of the 
fullest appreciation and understanding. After 
that we, her children, with perhaps one or 
two old friends, would form what we called a 
" reading party," and gather round every evening, 
or perhaps twice in the day, while she read 
aloud her manuscript. It was an enthusiastic 
audience, and she loved us to make comments 
and conjectures. 

She would put the manuscript away for a 
time, now ; but before very long would begin 
the rather arduous task of copying it all out in 
ink, with her own hand. This she always did, 
for as she went she would make an enormous 
number of minor changes, finding a better 
word, improving a turn of phrase, revising the 
punctuation, inserting another paragraph or 
improving a conversation. She wrote a very 
beautiful hand, perfectly clear and quite uniform 
throughout the thousand pages of manuscript. 

After this there would be a period of rest 
while the compositors got busy, and then would 
come the proof-reading. She insisted on reading 
three sets of proof — unusual with authors. First 



( •' \_Xf 

— 



■' 

■■ i . 

/ ' — 



^ . . (- . ( 

C < i > 

/I 

• ■* 'C • 

- ; • i . . • 

•n ■■ Tiii' White Ladies oi Worcester." 



xi] NOVEL WRITING 251 

the " galley " — long strips, in which she felt 
fairly free to make alterations. (She would 
sit long hours over this rather tiring work, and 
used laughingly to call herself a galley-slave !) 
Next, " page proof," where a very close revision 
was necessary, entailing minute attention, for 
this was practically the last opportunity for 
making alterations. Finally, she would read 
" plate-proof," to ensure that the thing was 
perfect ; for she was intensely particular about 
every detail, every note of punctuation. That 
her book should appear with a single printer's 
error, a single blemish in her very pure 
English, would have been a cause of real 
distress to her. 

At last would come the day of publication — 
a day of great rejoicing. She always visited 
her publisher's office (where she took a personal 
interest in every member of the staff), and there 
would be quite a little ceremony. First she 

uld be presented with a beautiful bouquet 
of flowers — as a rule flowers of a kind mentioned 
in the new book. Then each member of the 
staff would come in, and she would have a friendlv 
handshake, a few words for each, and an auto- 
graphed copy of the book to give. 

Then, taking the bouquet with her in the 



252 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

car, she would pay a round of visits to her book- 
seller friends, receive their smiling congratula- 
tions, and see the piles of her new book, which 
they would assure her were fast beginning to 
diminish. 

A few days earlier each member of her family 
would have received a copy of the new book, 
with some characteristic inscription from her 
on the fly-leaf ; and now would begin the work 
of sending off copies to her enormous circle 
of friends. 

Soon would come the interest of a fat envelope 
containing press-cuttings — the first reviews. 
The kind ones delighted her, for she loved 
appreciation, and since her book was like her 
child, to hear it praised naturally rejoiced her 
heart. 

A genuine criticism interested her. But 
two kinds of review hurt her very much, and 
cast her momentarily into deep gloom : the 
crabbing sort, that did unfair things like quoting 
little bits out of their context, and then drawing 
false conclusions, making the book look ridiculous ; 
and the spiteful sort, that emanated regularly 
from certain quarters, and that she felt were 
an attack upon herself and not a criticism of 
her book. Sometimes these contained mis- 



xij NOVEL WRITING 253 

representations, almost libels, but she had made 
a rule never to reply to anything that appeared 
in the press, and she kept to her rule to the end. 
The full-page skit in Punch always delighted 
her ; for she had a keen sense of humour, and 
appreciated genuine, good-natured fun, even 
at her own expense. 

Finally there would be the letters from 
appreciative readers, many of which were to 
her a deep reward, for sometimes they told of 
difficulties overcome, crises passed bravely through 
because of her book. 

They came from readers of every sort. I have 
before me a pile of such letters — so many and 
so charming that it is hard to know which to 
quote from. Here is one from an enthusiastic 
American reader that is typical of a great many : 

" My Dear Florence Barclay, — I have read 
all your books, and through them I have learned 
to respect and love the author. ' The Rosary 
is the most wonderful book that I have ever read, 
and I have read it more than ten times. Jane 
is the most beautiful character that a mind 
could ever conceive. 

" You wonder, I know, why I should write 
across the ocean to the author of the book. 
The reason is this. Would you care to answer 
my letter, and my one question ? 



254 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

" Is Jane real, or is she your ideal of woman- 
hood ? She is my ideal. Please forgive me for 
so troubling you, but I care so much for Jane 
that if I found she was a real person my faith 
in this world would increase ten times." 

Here is a letter in a child's handwriting : 

" Dear Mrs. Barclay, — It may seem strange 
that I should write to you, but I feel as if 
I know you, through reading your books. I 
think ' The Following of the Star ' is the most 
beautiful book I have ever read. The best 
part of the book, to me, is David's sermon on 
' gold, frankincense and myrrh.' This book 
was the cause of my being confirmed, yesterday. 
We had a most beautiful service. It was the 
happiest day I have ever had, and I feel that 
I owe it to you. 

" With love and thanks, 

" Your little friend, 

An English lady writes : 

" Please pardon me for taking the liberty of 
writing to you, but I feel that I owe you a debt 
of thanks for writing that soul-stirring book, 
' The Wheels of Time.' . . . Thank you so 
much for reminding us that we should give 
' white roses ' now. I believe everyone who 
reads your book will be more tender and con- 
siderate towards their loved ones, and more 



xi] NOVEL WRITING 255 

ready to show love and sympathy to all — at 
the right time. 

" For myself (after 30 years of very happy 
married life) 1 feel inspired ' to live up to the 
best that is in me,' and to do all the good I can 
while I can." 

A Jesuit Father writes : 

" Allow me to thank you from far-off Australia 
for the keen pleasure I got from ' The Rosary ' 
and ' The Mistress of Shcnstone.' Books like 
these arc calculated to do a world of good. It 
must be an unapprcciative mind, indeed, that 
could not fashion to itself a nobler ideal from 
the study of such characters as ' Jane,' ' Myra,' 
'Jim Airth,' 'Sir Dcryck,' 'The Duchess,' 
and ' Garth.' One loves even the macaw ! 
May God spare you to do further work and 
much of it ! "' 

The Secretary of a large religious institution 
in London writes : 

" I always like to say ' thank you ' when I 
receive a blessing from anv one. Some few 
months ago 1 had the pleasure of reading your 
' Wall of Partition.' There is a passage in it 
which entered into my very soul. These were 
the words: 'Ah, the ineffaceable, ineradicable 
memories of those early years, cut deep into 
the plastic mind of a little child ! Those who 
guide and mould the cutting should remember 



256 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

they are graving for eternity, and cut high 
and holy things ; things which are noble and 
true.' 

" * Graving for eternity.' These words were 
graved into my life after reading them. 

" When I stand before my Bible-class of young 
men — ' graving for eternity ' rings in my soul. 

" When I speak to the thousands of children, 
week after week, as I stand on the platform I 
hear a voice saying, * Remember, you are graving 
for eternity.' 

" I just want to give this simple testimony 
to the power of your words, and to thank God 
for inspiring you to write them, and for leading 
me to them." 

Here is a letter in a lighter strain, but typical 
of a great many received. It comes from 
America. 

" My dear Mrs. Barclay, — I do so want to 
tell you how much I enjoyed reading your story, 
' Through the Postern Gate.' 

" So charming, so sweet and tender ! But my 
curiosity was so much aroused by the reference 
to those ' explosive buns.' Do tell me what 
they are and how they are made. I should 
dearly love to have the recipe if you can give 
it to me." 

There is another letter asking for the name 
of " Jane's " tailor ! And one, very serious, 



xi] NOVEL WRITING 257 

asking for the true name and address of " Sir 
Dcryck Brand," in confidence. 

The following is written in the shaky writing 
of an invalid : 

" I hope you will not think it an impertinence 
on my part to tell you what enormous pleasure, 
and far more than that, your book ' The Broken 
Halo' has given me. I am very ill — hopelessly, 
I know. I feel if I do live a few weeks more 
I ought and shall try to be a better woman for 
having read it. I only wish I had read it thirty 
years ago." 

Thus writes a man : 

" Your words have helped me tremendously 
in my daily life, and are a constant source of 
inspiration to look beyond the haze and fog of 
human conception and perceive the blue skv 
of happiness." 

Here is a letter of thanks from a great invalid 
to whom my mother sent proof sheets of her 
book, having heard that holding a volume was 
very painful to her : 

'I have so greatly enjoyed 'The White 
Ladies of Worcester ' and do thank you most 
heartily for your very kind thought. I was 
able thoroughly to enjoy the reading without 
the extra suffering which holding a book entails 



258 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

... I like this latest work of yours the best. 
All the characters are so human — each a type 
of womanhood one meets constantly, though 
one wishes there were more of the ' Moras ' 
and ' Hughs ' and ' Mary Anthonys.' " 

A young soldier writes to thank her for the 
great joy and benefit derived from reading 
" The Upas Tree " : 

" It was my privilege to read it out in Mesopo- 
tamia," he says, " in a little building taken over 
by the Y.M.C.A. It was on the banks of the 
Tigris, just outside Bagdad. We rested close 
by there after days of marching, days of blood- 
shed and want, in that far away, sun-scorched 
battle-area, and although books out there were 
very scarce, your glorious work was there, to 
the delight of all the boys." 

Three sheets from South America give a 
delightful picture of the pleasure given by the 
books to a little mountain community : 

" It is always good to know that you have 
made the way a little brighter, easier, lighter 
for other wayfarers, is it not ? and because I 
think that it will give you in return something 
of the pleasure you have given to so many here, 
I write this letter to you. . . . After reading 
one of your books I feel that I want to be a 
better, stronger woman, with the self-life denied 
utterly, to meet life's actual duties, struggles, 



xi] NOVEL WRITING 259 

temptations and sorrows with a braver, unfalter- 
ing heart, a heart in fuller harmony with the will 
of the dear Father, God, Who made and under- 
stands. . . . 

" Your woman characters, my husband says, 
are as the best of Shakespeare's, with a soul on 
evidence. I am going to repeat a few sentences 
he wrote to me a little time ago, about ' The 
Wall of Partition.' 

" ' The book charmed me. It is true to nature. 
True in the man, true to the woman and woman- 
hood. That a woman has been able to see, 
without despising, and to draw so exactly the 
weak side to a man's character, astonishes me : 
and yet, why ? It requires a woman to do it. 
. . . The child that exists in manhood ; and 
the tender, pitying, understanding, patient, 
self-forgetting mother-nature of womanhood, 
inherent in God's last and noblest work, are 
painted so delicately and so justly, as to give one 
often a thrill of admiration of the very art of it. 
Not only have I enjoyed the book but it has done 
me good — a lot.' 

" We come into contact in our work with 
heaps of people of all sorts and conditions, and 
are glad to have books like yours to lend which 
' touch the spot ' and give the forcible message 
which we, perhaps, are unable to give in anv 
other way. To grip your books I think the reader 
must look at them, not from the point of view 
of just superficial sentiment, but from the depths 
of human feeling. . . . The present time needs 



260 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

the healthy representation of Christianity and 
its influence on everyday life, as you give it. 
Those who have eyes to see can recognise that 
your finest characters owe their very strength 
and beauty to the Christianity which has brought 
them through the veritable furnace of trial into 
the haven where they would be." 

" We have a guest under our roof," writes a 
man in New Jersey, " who has become so deeply 
engrossed in ' Returned Empty ' that for the 
last three hours she has been totally oblivious 
of our existence. But we quite forgive her, 
for we feel that she is in happy communion 
with some very real people who have crossed 
our threshold." 

From many lands came these letters ; from 
young and old, rich and poor. One that pleased 
my mother much was from a woman telling 
how she and her husband had been happily 
brought together once again by reading "The 
Rosary," after living for several years in separa- 
tion. They felt they owed directly to her the 
joy of their mutual forgiveness and new under- 
standing. 

We have not, alas ! the beautiful answers 
which my mother wrote herself to most of 
these letters from her unknown friends. There 
is, however, one case where her letter was 
returned by the post-office, an insufficient 



xi] NOVEL WRITING 261 

address, apparently, having been given. Her 
Letter is to two girls at Oxford: 

" St. Moritz, 
" Feb. 24th, 1913. 

" My dear Friends at Somerville College, — 
Your delightful letter of the 15th has been 
forwarded to me out here in the snow and 
sunshine of the radiant Engadine heights, where 
1 am writing my new book for the autumn. 

" I am not supposed to write letters ; but 
I cannot let a day go by without sending a few 
lines to tell you how much pleasure and encourage- 
ment you have given me. 

" Yes, indeed I know how much it means 
that my books should have proved helpful 
to you in the intellectual life at college, so full 
of intense interest and fascination, and yet also 
so full of danger and temptation. 

" I do indeed rejoice that my books have 
helped you to keep a firm hold upon simple 
faith, and to keep in steadfast touch with the 
deeper things of Life. 

" I receive many letters from all over the 
world, but I can truly say I have never received 
one whieh has given me deeper pleasure or more 

imine encouragement than yours. I should 
like to come and see you some day ! Be sure 
you let me hear of you again. Now 1 am 
off up a mountain to sit and write in the 
perfect solitude and silence of the^e eternal 
snows. 



262 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

" I could not start without sending you my 
loving thanks. 

" May God's blessing rest upon your studies, 
and upon your whole life at Oxford. 
" Believe me, 

"Most faithfully yours, 

" Florence L. Barclay." 

Such, then, is the history of the production 
of my mother's books, typical, more or less, 
of them all. " The Rosary," of course, has a 
rather different story, but I might here mention 
that the statement made repeatedly in the 
press that " it went the round of the London 
publishers before it was accepted by Messrs. 
Putnam " has no truth in it at all. It was not 
offered to a single London publisher, and only 
to one publisher in New York other than 
Putnam's. 

I mentioned the way no interruption hindered 
the flow when my mother was writing. Almost 
more wonderful, however, was the way she 
could write anywhere and everywhere. She 
would carry her manuscript with her in a little 
leather case when we went on expeditions at 
St. Moritz, or elsewhere, and write at every 
possible moment. I remember seeing her sit 
down on a luggage barrow in a little Swiss 



xi] NOVEL WRITING 263 

station and write on, while waiting for the 
train, quite undisturbed by her family's cheerful 
voices. I remember her coming to the race- 
course at St. Moritz to see the skijoring races, 
and writing her book between the races, in 
spite of the crowd and the babel of many tongues, 
as people of all nationalities in bright coloured 
"woolies" seethed round her, discussing the 
events ! Perhaps it was the absorption of the 
writer that produced a similar absorption in 
the readers. She would write in the train, on 
board ship, anywhere and at any moment. 
"The Following of the Star" she wrote at St. 
Moritz — some of it far up the mountains, during 
her long days of climbing. She wrote the 
whole of " Through the Postern Gate " in seven 
days, half of it on the voyage out to America, 
half on the voyage back. Parts of " The 
Mistress of Shenstone " were written on the 
vine-clad terraces above the Lake of Como. 
" The White Ladies of Worcester " she began 
sitting in the Druid Circle, near Keswick. She 
felt there was a sense of romance about the 
place, and had once visited it by moonlight, 
and felt deliciously creepy ! Her last book, 
" Returned Empty," was finished in three 
weeks. It is curious to note that within a month 



264 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

of its publication in England it had been 
translated into Finnish ! 

But on the whole the complete lack of fuss 
connected with her writing was its chief charac- 
teristic. It never separated her from the ordinary- 
family doings, and a great deal of it was done 
simply in her writing-room in the little square, 
grey " Garden House " at Hertford Heath. 

The only one of my mother's books which 
has as yet been filmed is " The Mistress of 
Shenstone." It appeared in America in Feb- 
ruary 1 92 1. Only a week before her death she 
saw the " trade show ' ' of the film in London, 
and was delighted with the very beautiful 
production, and Miss Pauline Frederick's perfect 
playing of " Myra." It is hoped that " The 
Rosary " will be given to the cinema public 
before long. 

The song, after which my mother's book 
was called, had, when the novel appeared, 
outlived its first great success in America, and 
was looked upon in England as a semi-classical 
song. The year after the publication of the 
novel, 40,000 copies of it were sold ! Its 
composer, Ethelbert Nevin, was dead ; but 
fortunately his widow held the copyright. It 



xi] NOVEL WRITING 265 

pleased my mother much to know this, and to 
hear that the success of her book was so greatly 
benefiting another. 

Though " The Rosary " had been translated 
into six languages and the other books into 
several, French publishers had apparently thought 
it would not appeal to the French novel-reading 
public. In 1920, however, a beautiful trans- 
lation appeared in serial form, in Le Temps. 
It was so well received that it has since been 
published in volume form, and French readers 
seem to have taken the book to their hearts. 
This pleased my mother, for it showed that 
the French public does not necessarily want 
the kind of thing usually associated with the 
idea of a French novel. 

In 191 2, some months after the publication 
of " The Following of the Star," my mother 
received a violent blow on the head, while 
motoring, which caused cerebral haemorrhage 
and long spells of intense pain. For several 
months it seemed as if her creative faculty had 
been destroyed, and her doctors feared that this 
was indeed the case. Perhaps nothing could 
have been a keener trial to her than this 
so sudden cutting short of her work, in the 
midst of the full flood of her success. But, 



266 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

with all the faith and devotion of her courageous 
heart, she resigned herself completely to the will 
of God in this matter as in all else, and never 
repined or gave vent to regrets. At one time, 
so acute were the symptoms that her doctors 
took a very serious view of the case, and she was 
devotedly nursed day and night by her great 
friend, Miss Maud Burdett. The eventual 
recovery of her power of writing was one of 
the things for which my mother truly thanked 
God. 

This recovery was brought about in a curious 
way. Whilst boating on the lake at Keswick 
my mother received a blow on the head from 
an oar. It caused her friends great anxiety, for 
they feared that it would bring back the more 
distressing symptoms resulting from her former 
accident. On the contrary, it proved to be the 
means of her complete recovery, and before long 
she felt her creative faculty fully restored. It 
was, indeed, a drastic treatment that could only 
have been applied, as it seemed, by accident. 
But my mother believed it to have been a 
providential accident. 

My mother's reading of other writers of 
fiction had very little influence on her ideas 



xij NOVEL WRITING 267 

or literary style. She was not a very great 
reader, but this was more through lack of time 
than anything else, for she enjoyed a good novel 
immensely. Of the classical novelists Dickens 
was her favourite — and she had, in fact, a very 
great admiration for him, delighting in his 
books. Especially in the second half of her 
life, she read all the best novels that appeared. 
The book which had the most real influence 
on her was, as I have said before, the " Letters 
of Robert Browning and Elizabeth Barrett 
Barrett." These letters seemed to her to tell a 
perfect love story, and to reveal an intimate and 
perfect friendship that grew into an ideal love. 
All that she thought and wrote of love was 
tinged with the golden memory of the delicate, 
pure, and deep emotion of those two high souls, 
whose most precious secret was so openly revealed 
to the world when they had gone. If she 
sometimes made what looked like a very human 
passion in her characters into an almost spiritual 
ideal, I think " E. B. B." had a good deal to 
do with it ! In the two poets, mature of 
character, deeply intellectual, the one a strong, 
restrained nature, the other intensely sensitive 
and reserved, love was almost a spiritual thing. 
Moreover, they were both possessed of a perfect 



268 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xi 

power of self-expression, so that their love-letters 
are literary gems. 

It is, I think, this influence pervading her 
books that has puzzled some critics not a little. 
It is what one writer meant who commented 
on " the way in which she blended passion with 
the spirit of pilgrimage." 

Such, then, were my mother's ideals and 
methods in the art of novel writing — an art 
which she looked upon as intended, far 
excellence, to please the people and elevate 
their conceptions of life, and not as existing 
merely for itself — art for art's sake. 

It is not an exaggeration, I think, to say she 
wrote novels ad majorem Dei gloriam. 



XII : THE WAR 

/ T A HE War, with its heart-rending tales 

A of tragedy ; its periods of intense 

anxiety ; the great wave of agonised emotion 

which swept over the world, could not but affect 

\ t ry deeply a heart so sensitive, so delicately 

attuned to human sympathy, as my mother's. 

This vast, shattering reality seemed to break 

the spell : the flow of romantic fancy was 

abruptly checked. For a time no more stories 

broke into her mind out of the great realm 

of imagination, for in the realm of reality 

human emotion was running high : men and 

women were actually doing what few romancers 

would have dared ask of the people of their 

own creation. 

With wandering admiration she watched the 

gay courage with which men faced the reckless 

martyrdom ; the hidden heroism with which 

their women bid them go, hiding through 

months and years the continual dread in their 

hearts. 

Even had a plot occurred to her she could 

269 



2;o LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xn 

not (so she said) have let herself become absorbed 
in a world of imagination. The poignant 
realities of the moment were too exigent in 
their demand for the heart's attention. 

And so a year went by without the writing 
of a book. 

It was, however, continually being repre- 
sented to her that a book from her pen could 
do so much to cheer the sad, the anxious, the 
suffering; that she ought to try and meet the 
needs of the great public that counted on her. 

No new plot, however, had occurred to her : 
nor did she want one to. For she felt quite 
unable to write of the War, to make copy out 
of this Gethsemane and Calvary of the human 
race ; and yet to write of the old, quiet days 
of sunshine and peace, to describe English 
home-life as if there were no war — that could 
not be done, either. 

Then a solution presented itself. 

She had long had in mind a strange plot — 
its setting away back in the Middle Ages ; its 
hero a Crusader ; his beloved a noble lady of 
King Richard's court. Somehow, to write of 
those days of long ago, so different in every 
respect from the present, appeared possible, 
nay, easy— a relief. It would be a book with 



xn] THE WAR 271 

its scene and interest far removed from the 
War, and yet in no way savouring of a callous 
forgetfulness. It would serve, perhaps, in a 
special manner, to distract weary, anxious minds. 
More and more the idea commended itself to 
her. And so it was " The White Ladies of 
Worcester ' ' came to be written — begun in the 
summer of 191 5 but not finished until 1917. 

Meanwhile, she had produced two other 
little books dealing directly with the War — 
"In Hoc Vince" and "My Heart's Right 
There." 

The former was originally a contribution to 
" King Albert's Book." The incident it 
described was a true one, the facts having been 
written home with a few crude details by a 
young officer, and recounted to my mother. 
The artistic possibilities of the story struck 
her at once, and its symbolic value. The 
writing up of this little bit of poignant realism 
offered her the relief of expression, and she 
seized it eagerly. 

By the end of the War a dramatic and powerful 
war plot had occurred to her, and she had, indeed, 
begun to write the book ; but the unfinished 
manuscript she left shows only a few chapters. 

My mother's name is not connected with 



272 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xn 

any war activity in particular, nor her generosity 
recorded in the annals of any particular fund. 
Hers was a hidden and widely diffused kind 
of war service and charity. It was the number- 
less people hard hit by the War, but not coming 
in for the assistance of any of the organisations, 
who received her unstinted help. 

How many broken-hearted wives and mothers 
found comfort in her friendship will never be 
known : for sympathy tendered by my mother 
was a thing consoling indeed. Her wonderful 
letters, her visits, the very real tears she could 
not restrain as she made her own another's 
grief were of that quality which, by truly sharing 
it, lessens the unbearable burden of a heavy 
heart. 

Her younger son was in the Grand Fleet, 
and took part in the battle of Jutland, her 
elder son in Australia struggling hard to get 
sent back as a chaplain, but prevented by typhoid 
and its after-effects. Four of her daughters she 
gave up gladly to the service of the wounded, 
though for three it meant absence from home, 
with but short leaves at long intervals. The 
thought, however, of the work on which they 
were engaged was a source of continual joy to 
her. 




To face page 272. 



xn] THE WAR 273 

She loved to visit the hospitals and spend 
an afternoon in the wards — and how different 
she was to the often tactless visitors, who 
would ply the men with conventional questions 
and give them nothing in return (unless, perhaps, 
a few cigarettes). She would go quietly round, 
staying longest with the worst sufferers — men 
who did not want to talk, but who wanted real 
sympathy so badly. 

There was a man dying in a ward — half 
paralysed, his back one mass of shrapnel wounds. 
She asked if she might go behind the screen. 
She knelt by his bed, his poor cold hand in hers, 
and very softly she repeated a hymn she thought 
he would know — " Jesu, lover of my soul." He 
did know it, she felt sure, for though he did not 
speak, and could no longer see clearly, she felt 
his hand suddenly tighten on hers. When she 
stepped out of the hut into the sunlight the 
tears were wet on her face. 

The cheery people sitting up in bed doing 
wool-work would delight in talking to her and 
showing her the artistic triumph on which they 
were employed. Some of them would write 
to her, and she had quite a correspondence with 
a man who had lost one hand and some of the 
fingers of the other. 



274 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xn 

My youngest sister, not being old enough for 
nursing, was acting as one of the cooks of the 
local V.A.D. hospital. My mother would often 
look in as she passed through the town on her 
way back from London. She usually presented 
herself at the kitchen door, where she would 
be sure of finding my sister. One day the door 
was opened by a blue-clad patient, a tea-cloth 
in one hand and a plate in the other. 

" Who is it ? " called a voice from within. 

" Cook's ma" called back the patient, as he 
invited her in. 

" ' Cook's ma ' — that is my proudest title ! " 
she would say, with a laugh of pleasure at the 
recollection. 

She loved lending her car that bevies of cheer- 
ful, blue-clad people might go out in it. 

Once she went to Netley and spoke to the 
men on her Palestine travels, in the theatre at 
the Royal Victoria Hospital. She was much 
amused when she unwittingly called forth a 
burst of laughter by chancing to mention the 
Arabic word " baksheesh " — for to the men it 
was simply a bit of army slang (brought back 
from the East) and rather a catchword in hos- 
pital, just then. She found the men a delightful 
(and delighted) audience. 



xn] THE WAR 275 

All through that difficult period she managed 
the housekeeping for her household, devoting 
to it much care and thought. She kept all the 
ration-books herself, and would go out hunting 
for food and come back joyful and triumphant, 
having secured a pot of marmalade or some 
other scarce item. Only housekeepers will under- 
stand the amount of work and time and thought 
all this entailed, but she insisted on doing it 
all herself. 

At Hertford Heath the service of intercession 
held each morning at a quarter past nine meant 
very much to her. At it my father would 
read out the chief war news, which was followed 
by appropriate prayers. Thus the villagers 
who attended heard the news and were helped 
to view it rightly, and to commend their 
country to God's care in each new trial and 
danger. 

The music at this little service was, of course, 
my mother's part, and she put her whole heart 
into it. It consisted of a carefully chosen hymn, 
and an improvised voluntary, in which specially 
consoling hymn tunes often merged into the 
strains of some patriotic air, or even of 
" Tippcrary," which had become almost sacred 
to many anxious hearts, calling up, as it did, 



276 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xn 

the brave gaiety of our men, singing so light- 
heartedly as they marched to their death. 

Often the second verse of "Abide with me ,: 
was sung very softly, kneeling, at the end of the 
service : 

" I fear no foe, with Thee at hand to bless, 
Ills have no weight, and tears no bitterness : 
Where is death's sting ? Where, grave, thy victory ? 
I triumph still, if Thou abide with me." 

The way she played the beautiful, simple 
tune was full of the spirit of prayer — for by music 
she prayed very truly — and those who sang 
could not but pray, too. It was a prayer in 
the name of the men — the men out in the 
turmoil of blood and dust and flying shrapnel, 
finding it so hard to pray with their lips or 
from a quiet heart, but praying by their very 
life — and death. To my mother that verse 
meant infinitely much — whether it was in the 
little village church she played it, or whether 
she led it from her Leyton platform, thinking 
of the hundreds of husbands and beloved sons 
represented by that great crowd of her friends. 
And to those who joined with her in that prayer, 
prayed so simply on behalf of their men, how 
much comfort, trust, brave resignation and 
living hope was awakened or renewed ! 



xn] THE WAR 277 

There is one thing about my mother and the 
War that must be described — her air-raid ex- 
periences. For in air-raids she took the keenest 
interest, and (it must be admitted) almost en- 
joyed them ! 

The London-bound Zeppelins used to pass 
straight over Hertford Heath and return that 
way, too ; and so did the Gothas. Every evening 
after dinner, during raid seasons, my mother 
would go out and walk round the house, making 
sure that not a crack of light was visible — for the 
Vicarage, with its many large windows, stood 
high on a hill and could be seen for miles 
around. 

She had an arrangement with the special 
constable that he should bring her word as soon 
as he received the " warning." She always had 
an electric bell on a long cord hanging out of her 
bedroom window, and this he would ring if the 
warning came during the night. 

She would get up at once and dress and go 
out to listen. When the distant guns began 
she would go quietly round and rouse her 
family. 

It chanced that several of us were at home 
during the worst raid period, and I remember 
vividly some of those strange nights in the garden. 



278 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xn 

We would walk up to a high point where the 
long horizon could be seen lit up by continuous 
flashes and flickers, as the anti-aircraft guns kept 
up their barrage. This sight and the ceaseless 
crackle of the guns thrilled my mother. Then, 
as searchlight after searchlight shot its great 
arm of light into the sky and we knew the Zepp 
was near, her interest would increase, and she 
would count the rays of light, and insist on us 
coming to this and that point of vantage whence 
they could best be seen. 

It was always she who first heard the distant 
hum and grinding whirr of the Zepp, and she 
would try and hush the laughter and talk of her 
family that we might hear too. And then, at 
last, it would be unmistakable, and we would have 
to admit that she was right — it was a Zepp, and 
coming our way. 

The sense of danger seemed to exhilarate her, 
and nervous people simply could not be afraid 
in her presence. One of her first actions when 
the guns began was to hasten off to the bedside 
of a friend who was an invalid, and consequently 
dreaded these raids. But once the Zepp was 
near she would insist on us all keeping together. 

And so it was that we came in for the wonderful 
sight of seeing a Zepp brought down. 



xn] THE WAR 279 

The hum of the engine had seemed very near 
for some time; the searchlights were searching 
the sky wildly. Suddenly my mother cried : 

" There it is— look, look ! " 

Sure enough, like a little golden pencil-case in 
the sky, we saw the Zcpp — caught by the search- 
light. The " archies " had ceased, and a moment 
later came the light-signal of an aeroplane abo\ c 
it. Then, suddenly, the whole Zeppelin glowed 
brilliantly and began to fall, growing larger and 
larger until it appeared a mass of flame, lighting up 
the pitch-black night so that (twelve miles away 
as we were) it would have been possible to read 
small print. Then, breaking in pieces, it fell 
more rapidly and was lost to view. 

It was a wonderful and awful sight. My 
mother loved to describe it. 

Two other Zeppelins she also saw brought 
down ; but the experience that I most often 
heard her recount, and that filled her with the 
sense of joy at a great deliverance, was what 
happened on September 3rd, 191 6. 

Most of us were away from home, but she had 
insisted on my father, my youngest sister, and 
her secretary turning out, when the warning 
came. At H p.m. they heard the Zepp go 
grinding over, and its sound fade to silence. But 



28o LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xn 

my mother felt positive it would return their 
way, and she and my sister continued to walk 
about out of doors, listening. It was nearly 
I a.m. when they heard it coming back. Soon 
it was straight overhead, the air seeming full of 
its terrifying hum. They were on the lawn in 
front of the house, with her secretary, and her 
chauffeur and his wife. Suddenly there was a 
sound like an express train rushing through the air. 
For several seconds they listened breathlessly. 
It was different to any sound they had ever 
heard before, and they could not guess its cause. 
Then a voice seemed to say in my mother's ear : 

" It's a bomb." 

Instantly she seized my sister's arm, and to- 
gether they fell flat on the ground, while she 
called to the others to lie down. For several 
seconds (seeming to them an age) they lay thus, 
while the rushing, screaming sound grew louder 
and louder. 

" Keep your heads down — we shall be all 
right" said my mother. Then came a deafening, 
bewildering, shattering explosion, shaking the 
ground, and quickly followed by a shower of 
stones, clods of earth, and pieces of metal. 
They lay still until the fragments had ceased 
falling, and four more explosions had veritably 



XII ] THE WAR 281 

rocked the ground on which they lay, and then, 
shaken and dazed, they stood up, unable to see 
in the pitch darkness what had happened. 

The house was still intact, but on going in, it 
seemed full of broken glass and plaster. My 
father could not be found, and, with a sense of 
deep anxiety, my mother searched the night for 
him. She discovered him at last, searching for 
her, in equal anxiety. 

The agonised whinnyings of a foal in a field at 
the back of the house drew them thither. So, by 
the yellow light of a lantern, the strange and 
horrible sight was revealed. A crater, 12 feet 
across, yawned in the little meadow ; on its edge 
the shattered body of a mare, her foal standing 
in the crater badly injured ; blood everywhere, 
and the foul smell of lyddite fumes filling the 
air. But through God's mercy that was all. No 
human lives had been lost. 

At intervals of about 25 yards there were four 
more craters (not quite as large as the first). 
These were all among the houses, but wonderful 
to say not one bomb had hit a house : they had 
fallen in a field, a lane, and a garden and done no 
harm, beyond scattering a good many tiles and 
killing some ducks. 

There were also an enormous number of 



282 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xn 

incendiary bombs ; but these, too, had fallen 
where they could do no harm. 

The lawn in front of the Vicarage was found to 
be covered with debris — stones, earth and bits of 
bomb — and yet those lying on the lawn had been 
untouched. A sharp, jagged piece of bomb was 
found within a foot of where my sister's head 
had been, emphatic evidence of the narrowness 
of her escape. 

My mother firmly believed that this wonderful 
preservation was a direct answer to the prayer 
daily put up at the intercession service that the 
village might come to no harm from attacks by 
air, and be preserved through the mercy of God. 
In fact, the very evening of the raid, she had 
herself, at her choir practice, prayed that whatever 
danger might that night assail them, all might be 
preserved in perfect safety by God's almighty 
providence. Often she would remark how, had 
the hand that released those bombs been allowed 
to do so one second sooner, the largest one would 
have fallen upon the house, killing those within 
and probably those without, the remainder per- 
haps wrecking numbers of village homes. It 
filled her with a sense of trust and exaltation, 
and she loved to quote the 91st Psalm : 

" He shall cover thee with his feathers, and 



xii] THE WAR 283 

under his wing shall thou trust . . . Thou 
shalt not be afraid for the terror by night." 

Numbers of people from the neighbourhood 
came during the days that followed to see our 
crater, and my mother would delight in showing 
it off, and telling the story of the raid : " per- 
sonally conducted tours," she would call them, 
and they became quite a joke. But my mother's 
attitude towards the raids was altogether char- 
acteristic : whatever was on hand she liked to do 
thoroughly ; she loved to be in for every excite- 
ment ; she always managed to find enjoyment 
in every kind of occurrence, and I don't think she 
would have missed that night of September 3rd 
for anything ! She felt that in that hour she had 
truly shared in the danger ever assailing our men, 
and come very near to the real, terrifying mean- 
ing of war. 

Shortly before the signing of the Armistice 
my mother became President of the East Herts 
Women Voters' Association, and gave the in- 
augural Presidential address at the very success- 
ful meeting held in Hertford. At this time she 
was pressed many times to stand for Parliament — 
not only by the women voters, but by many 
people who had the good of the constituency at 
heart. She was firm, however, in her refusal. 



284 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xn 

though personally she felt much attracted by the 
idea. 

The last loving act of generosity that my 
mother performed before she was called hence 
was the erection of a beautiful stone cross in 
memory of the fallen heroes of Hertford Heath. 

The original subscription raised for a memorial 
had only been sufficient to put up a brass plate 
in the church. But this never satisfied her. 
Something in itself beautiful, something more 
visible, must commemorate them ; something 
standing among the people, their own ; something 
they could look on daily and remember ; some- 
where where they could lay the flowers from 
their little gardens, as tokens of love for their boys. 
And so she chose and gave to them a great white 
cross ; and it was put up on a grass plot at the 
entrance to the village — a high point, on the 
main road, and visible for miles around. 

The beautiful ceremony of unveiling and dedi- 
cation she planned herself, in every detail, with 
the utmost care and thought and love. Strangely 
enough it proved to be her last public appearance 
in the village that had so long been her home, 
for a few weeks afterwards my father and mother 
said good-bye to the parish, and during those 
last weeks she was already laid low. 



xn] THE WAR 285 

The whole village — a thousand people — turned 
out for that service. A military band, and the 
ex-service men marching in fours, gave to the 
proceedings a martial note. But at last came a 
very touching little incident — unrehearsed, spon- 
taneous, and so like my mother. 

It had been agreed that after she had unveiled 
the cross she should step up and lay her laurel 
wreath at its foot, as a sign for the relatives of 
the fallen to come forward and do the same. 

But when it came to the moment she suddenly 
felt she could not be the first to lay her wreath, for 
the stone shaft of the cross bore upon it names 
held by the women in that crowd, as wife or 
mother. And so, very simply, she crossed the 
open space, and sought out the mother of the 
first of our men to fall ; and hand in hand with 
her, advanced to the cross. So, together, they 
laid their wreaths upon the step. 



XIII: MUSIC 

A/TUSIC to my mother was not a hobby, not 
an accomplishment, not even, one is 
tempted to say, a gift — it was more like a faculty, 
inborn, insistently demanding to be used, pro- 
viding for her the very purest joy. 

" Oh, no one knows what music means to me ! " 
she cried one day, in a sudden burst of longing 
for sympathy. She realised, I think, in that 
moment, that music was to her what the faculties 
of sight or hearing are to others — necessary ad- 
juncts to consciousness — only supplying, too, 
an objective wealth of glory and joy and revela- 
tion, so that it was hopeless to expect anyone 
fully to understand. 

As soon as she could talk she could sing — sing 

in a rich contralto voice that was strange as 

coming from a little child. It developed, 

later, into a wonderfully beautiful voice, clear, 

flexible, and marked by the peculiar ease of its 

production — no sense of effort, of strain, or 

conscious striving after effect. It had, too, a 

remarkable compass — three octaves all but 

286 



xm] MUSIC 287 

two notes (from the low C to top A). Some 
musicians said it was the most beautiful contralto 
voice they had ever heard. The effect of her 
singing was enhanced by her depth of feeling and 
insight into the words of the song and the thought 
of the musician. She sang with her sympathetic 
understanding, with her heart, with her soul. 

At one time she studied with Madame Blanche 
Marchesi. At her first lesson, as she concluded 
the song she had sung through before the great 
teacher — 

" We will astonish the world ! " cried Madame 
Marchesi, with jubilant enthusiasm. Her dis- 
appointment was great on discovering that the 
possessor of this magnificent voice, this radiant 
countenance and slight figure, was not a girl of 
twenty-three, but the mother of seven children, 
the busy wife of a country clergyman ! 

She cared little for applause, and was too 
busy with other things to sing much even at 
amateur concerts, and so it was chiefly those 
who came to the little village church who heard 
her voice soar up through the singing of the 
congregation she had trained so well. Though 
occasionally she would accept invitations to sing at 
concerts given in the Ware Tuwn Hall, the Hert- 
ford Corn Exchange, or at Haileybury College, it 



288 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xin 

was mostly to her own children and at village 
gatherings that she sang. At her Leyton Bible 
Readings, at the Keswick Convention, wherever 
there was singing, she entered into it heart and 
soul, carrying with her a tune book, so as to be 
able to put in the alto or tenor as the congre- 
gation's singing seemed to demand. 

Though hers was, really, a contralto voice, 
she could sing in the clear, flute-like tone seldom 
found except in a boy. She used to sing the 
hymn she loved so much, " Veni, Creator Spiritus," 
and round which " The Rosary " is written, to 
Attwood's setting, modulating her voice into the 
clear, high quality of a boy's voice, with most 
beautiful effect. 

It was one of the greatest trials of her life that 
her heart illness left her unable to use her voice 
except in the low register. 

Her speaking voice itself was wonderfully 
musical — whether used to make an audience of 
5000 hear, or in conversation with one person. 
In public speaking she could always make herself 
heard without effort, in the largest buildings. 
And in conversation it was the tone, the musical 
quality of her voice, that imparted the idea of 
sympathy and understanding to those with whom 
she spoke, as much as her smile and the straight, 




In mi- Corner House Garden. 



xin] .MUSIC 289 

intent look in her eyes. Strangers whom she 
addressed could not but be arrested simply by 
her voice. Its tone and its magic effect are part 
of my earliest memory. One word from her 
could still the most raging storm of temper and 
restore peace not only outwardly but also within. 
To the end of her life her speaking voice was 
quite unimpaired. 

Her use of musical instruments was very won- 
derful. The music she could draw out of the 
poor little one-manual organ at Hertford Heath 
was unbelievably beautiful; and the effects she 
obtained with the few stops and pedals was (as 
she used laughingly to say) a real feat of juggling. 
Her great dream was to be able to put a really 
beautiful organ into the church. But when the 
time came when such a thing would have been 
possible she denied herself this inexpressible 
joy because she felt it would be money spent 
simply to satisfy her own longing. The organ 
was suitable enough for the needs of the church 
and probably a more elaborate instrument would 
only have been a difficulty to the simple village 
organist who would be her successor. 

It was, therefore, a joy none of us could really 
understand when (one winter at St. Moritz) she 
obtained leave from the priest at the Catholic 



290 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xm 

Church to play as long and as often as she liked 
upon his extremely beautiful new organ, with its 
electric wind, three manuals and variety of stops. 

Evening after evening she would go round and 
play for hours, whilst we and some of our cheerful 
friends would leave outside our toboggans and our 
skis, and sit below in the church, listening. It 
was quite dark save for the tiny red glow of the 
sanctuary lamp ; and in that holy stillness her 
music would steal soft and sad, or swell forth 
triumphantly and speak of all that was in her 
heart. 

The story of how she first began to play is very 
remarkable. She was about four when, to her 
joy, she was put on a music-stool and her piano 
lessons began. She had sung hymns for a 
long time, and she at once asked to be allowed 
to learn to play hymn tunes. Her teacher was 
quite shocked at such presumption, and Mrs. 
Charlesworth also agreed that little Benny must 
keep to five-finger exercises for a long time before 
she could try anything so difficult as hymn tunes. 

" If they won't teach me hymns," said Benny 
to herself, with characteristic determination, 
" I'll just play them without." So she scrambled 
on to the music-stool and began to play hymns 
perfectly, by car, with correct harmonies ! This 



xmj MUSIC 291 

precocious and rebellious action was looked upon 
as almost naughty, seeing she had been told to 
play only exercises, until someone realised it was 
rather wonderful, and Benny was given leave to 
play hymn tunes occasionally ! 

At Limehouse there was a beautiful organ — 
that of the Great Exhibition of 1 851. This my 
mother used to delight in playing. At the age 
of about fifteen she composed a whole oratorio 
upon it. When at last it was finished, and her 
little sister was in raptures over it, she invited her 
mother to come and hear. But, alas ! Mrs. Charles- 
worth was quite unmusical herself, and showed 
little appreciation or surprise at this result of 
weeks of enthusiastic work ; and, somewhat 
deflated in spirit, Florrie realised that most 
people don't understand. 

It was not only, however, in composition and 
the gift of playing by ear that my mother ex- 
celled, as a child. " I well remember," writes 
her old governess, " at the time when she was 
fifteen, her playing from memory the whole of 
Beethoven's Grand Sonata, with the Funeral 
March, whilst I sat by her side, score in hand, to 
see and correct any wrong or imperfect rhythm 
or expression." 

With equal ease she taught herself to play 



292 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xm 

the violin before she was seven and the 'cello 
after she was fifty ! 

The hymn tunes she composed are full of 
life and originality : they inspire any congre- 
gation by their lilt and swing and joyousness, 
and literally force it to sing with expression 
by their inherent expressiveness. It was typical 
of her regard for the good work of other 
people that she would never compose a tune to 
words which already had an adequate tune, a 
tune of their own, a tune that did them justice 
and gave full expression to their sense. But 
in the case of " Nearer, my God, to Thee," 
though she loved the grand old tune always 
sung in America to " President McKinley's 
favourite hymn " (as she often called it), still, 
she felt that it no more suited the words 
than did the rather mournful dirge usually 
sung in England. So she composed a tune with 
the same soaring, singing quality as the words. 
But, alas ! she would compose these tunes, 
teach them to her children and at her Leyton 
gatherings, accompany them with full harmonies, 
and then never find time to write them down. 
Happily the airs are well known, and an effort 
is going to be made to get them adequately 
harmonised. 



xm] MUSIC 293 

She also composed several songs full of real 
music — but these were never written down, 
cither. One, however, to some beautiful French 
words : — 

11 Si svou saviez comme je vous aime,'' 

she taught with every note of its elaborate accom- 
paniment to a great friend of hers ; thus it will 
be possible, in time, to give it to the world. Her 
dream was to hear it sung in the Queen's Hall, 
accompanied by the orchestra she loved so much. 
She would describe to us how here and there 
would come in " the sweep of the violins," 
and just how Sir Henry Wood would conduct 
it! 

Of all the great old masters, Beethoven was 
the one she loved and understood best, though 
of Bach she once wrote : " I think the music 
of Bach is the most completely soul-satisfying 
of all church music." 

In many ways my mother's head was curiously 
like Beethoven's — only instead of being sad 
and stern her expression was full of joy, and 
merely calmly resolute. Her hair, at first dark 
brown, and latterly a beautiful shining silver, 
was so thick that she could not bear the weight 
of it grown long. It stood up on her head 



294 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xm 

true musician-fashion. When she was in high 

spirits it did so more than ever ; but in depression, 

disappointment, or sickness it would fall back, 
all its energy abated. 

That great pageant-play, " The Miracle," 
performed at Olympia in 191 2, delighted my 
mother. She went to see it many times, 
especially enjoying the organ music and the 
choruses sung by the realistic mediaeval crowd. 
But it was not only the music she loved. The 
old legend, the lesson it taught, the wonderful 
acting of the " Madonna," the artistic con- 
trasts of now a surging multitude, now a single 
little figure on the floor of the vast cathedral — 
all appealed to her. I have heard her describe 
the whole play, going minutely through every 
scene, acting again the various parts so that 
you seemed to see them, and every now and then 
sitting down to her piano and playing bits from 
the score, until you seemed to hear the organ 
itself. 

She often played the " Miracle " music as 
a voluntary in church. 

She enjoyed all Barrie's plays immensely, 
from " Peter Pan " to " Mary Rose." Especially 
in " Mary Rose " and the other equally weird 



xin] MUSIC 295 

productions, she would find deep meanings and 
inner significances. She would often say Barrie 
was one of the few geniuses of our day. Her 
enjoyment of his plays was of that absorbed, 
keen sort that one seldom meets with except 
in children. " Peter Pan " moved her to tears, 
for to her it held a very pathetic meaning that 
the children did not see. 

It was in the last few years of her life that she 
found in Miss Phyllis Lett a friend who could 
fully understand and share in her musical 
enthusiasm. This friendship was a very great 
delight to her, and did more than words can say 
to make bearable two years of almost continuous 
and very terrible pain, rendered harder by the 
impossibility of writing under these circum- 
stances. Thus wrote Miss Lett after my mother's 
death : " The more I dwell on the thought of 
all she brought into my life in the last two 
and a half years, the more utterly thankful I 
am to God for the great gift of her special 
friendship." 

My mother went with her to many conceits 
in various parts of the country, and it was in 
her company that she learnt to know and love 
Sir Edward Elgar's music. 



296 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xm 

Perhaps in all her life she enjoyed few 
things as she enjoyed the Three Choirs Festival 
at Worcester in 1920. 

The setting of the beautiful cathedral which 
she loved so much (both on account of its associa- 
tions with her childhood and with her book) 
enormously enhanced for her the beauty of the 
music, which, in that atmosphere of worship, 
in that setting of Gothic grandeur, expressed 
the full religious depth and spiritual delicacy 
put into it by the great Catholic composer. 

She was moved beyond words by " The 
Dream of Gerontius," and the tears ran down 
her face at the great chorus : 

" Go forth upon thy journey, Christian soul." 

Not long before her own brave soul went forth 
upon its journey she went through all the score, 
describing to me just how it had all been, on 
that day at Worcester, and again the tears were 
in her eyes at the memory. 

Lover of music as she had been all her life, 
playing the old composers with a wonderful 
depth of understanding and expression, and 
finding her keenest delight in orchestral concerts 
and oratorios, she said that Elgar's music was a 
revelation to her. After hearing a great per- 



xm] MUSIC 297 

formance of " The Apostles " at the Elgar 
Festival in Leeds (1920), she said she did not 
know there was such music on earth. 

Much as she loved " The Dream of Gerontius," 
" The Apostles " meant even more to her, be- 
cause of the words. " It is true? she would 
say. " The one is a dream — the imaginary 
dream of a mortal — the other is taken from the 
inspired Word of God." 

She had always attended the Handel Festival, 
but after the last one she suddenly exclaimed : 
" Why do they have this great orchestra and 
chorus, this great hall, and give a three days' 
festival of the music of a dead German — great 
though he was — when we have in our midst 
a far greater composer, a living genius. Why 
don't they give a great Elgar Festival ? ' 

She admired her friend's voice beyond that 
of any singer she had ever heard, and took the 
keenest interest in all her appearances in London, 
going to these concerts whenever she possibly 
could. Miss Lett's wonderfully successful recital 
in the Queen's Hall, on December 2, 191 9, was, 
though the public little knew it, arranged as 
a " birthday treat ' for my mother. She had 
talked of it for months with the greatest delight, 
and when the time came entered into all the 



298 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xm 

arrangements with the greatest enthusiasm, and 
was overjoyed at its success. 

She was greatly moved by the Bristol Choral 
Society's rendering of the " Elijah," in 1920, and 
especially by the wonderful pianissimo effect 
obtained on the words, " There came a still small 
voice," which occur in the chorus, " Behold, 
God the Lord passed by." 

Altogether, these last years of her life were 
truly a feast of music, and she herself began to 
play Beethoven again, as of old, only now with 
greater understanding and power than ever 
before. 



XIV: BACK TO LIMPSFIELD AT LAST 

r pHE thought of Limpsfield had always been 
■"■ enshrined in my mother's memory, and 

when tlie time came for bidding farewell to 

Hertford Heath, she determined if possible to 

settle there. She felt it would be to her a true 

going home'. 

Strange to say, almost the first house she 

visited was on the very border of her beloved 

Limpsfield ! 

It was in spring that she saw it first, its 
picturesque garden, with smooth lawns, thick 
yew hedges and red brick walks looking very 
beautiful in the first burst of spring flowers. 
The little wood sloping down below the rhodo- 
dendron hedge was, as she put it, " a mist of 
bluebells," and she altogether set her heart on 
buying the house and bringing her family to it. 
After some difficulty the purchase was accom- 
plished, and during the autumn and winter of 
1920 she visited the spot very frequently, 
delighting in its beauty, its wealth of roses, 

299 



300 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xiv 

and the sense that it was so near the scenes of 
her childhood. 

In the autumn of 191 9 she had undergone 
a very serious operation in hopes that it would 
cure an internal trouble that had long caused 
her some of the most acute pain that it is possible 
to suffer. This trouble she believed to have 
been brought on by her long hours of writing — 
for it was a complaint said by medical men to be 
found more commonly among writers than in 
those more actively employed. The operation, 
though apparently successful, only relieved her 
for a time, and by the following summer her 
old symptoms occurred again. 

The brave way she bore this wearing pain 
was very wonderful. She would seldom cancel 
engagements or disappoint those who counted 
on her, and would travel by car or train and 
speak on platforms when she was suffering very 
severely. At home she would keep about 
constantly, always bright and gay, anxious to 
help other sufferers, and arrange everything 
for everybody's happiness and comfort, quite 
regardless of her own condition ; hiding her 
pain so successfully that few people realised 
what she was going through or the real heroism 
of her life, during those months. 




3 
Z 

u 



To face page ;oo. 



xiv] BACK TO LIMPSFIELD 301 

Not long before Christmas she had an attack 
of bronchitis. The coughing made her pain 
infinitely worse and also affected her heart, 
so that during January she was very ill indeed, 
and her doctor doubted whether it would be 
possible for her to be moved from Hertford 
Heath, in February, as had been planned. She 
was, however, very anxious not to delay longer, 
and on February 10th she and my father left the 
place that had been their home for nearly forty 
years, and took up life at Limpsficld Court, 
Oxtcd. 

My mother's extraordinary strength and old 
recuperative power reasserted itself, and before 
long she was about again, delighting in the 
beauties of the new home ; of the house she 
had had redecorated, planning every minutest 
detail herself ; of the garden ; of walks over the 
common, and visits to the well-remembered scenes 
of her childhood. 

She was full of plans and projects for the 
future : all she was going to do to make the 
place .i source of pleasure to others. 

It was characteristic of her that she set aside the 
\ ery best room in the house, with its big bay- 
window overlooking the magnificent view, as 
what she called " the guest room." 



302 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xiv 

" Our Lord once sent to a friend of His and 
said, ' Where is My guest chamber ? ' and He 
was given the large, upper room — the best in 
the house. So I want the best room in my 
house to be His guest chamber," she said. And 
she determined to use this room in order to give 
busy, tired workers a restful holiday. 

She was so keen that we should all like the 
new home, that it should be a place of rest 
and peace for my father, after his long life of 
hard work. She talked so gaily of all we would 
do. And yet I believe that ever since Christmas 
she knew she was going. 

She said nothing directly which might have 
distressed us, and yet, looking back, we cannot 
but remember many significant little things. 
One day as she walked on the common with my 
sister she suddenly remarked : 

" At least I can feel I'm leaving you all in this 
beautiful home." 

Neither of them alluded to this mysterious 
remark, made almost unconsciously. 

Writing to one of her choir members on 
February 2, with regard to the farewell service 
on the last Sunday at Hertford Heath, she said, 
" The closing hymn will be ' Abide with Me,' 
and the closing voluntary ' Shepherd of Souls. 5 



xiv] BACK TO LIMPSFIELD 303 

I want that to be the last thing I play on my 
little organ — ' O lead us Home.' " 

Leyton had had its farewell, though no one 
realised it, in the splendid great gathering 
for the twentieth anniversary, when a beautiful 
presentation was made to my mother — a grand- 
father clock, an exact copy of that at Hampton 
Court, containing very beautiful Westminster 
chimes. Since that time she had not been 
well enough to hold more than a few Bible 
Readings, and the last one she took, closing them 
down for the time, had indeed had about it 
the atmosphere of " good-bye " — though it had 
been a particularly happy time. Although un- 
able to be with them, her thoughts often turned 
to her Leyton friends, and she wrote to several 
of them. One of them, as she opened a letter 
from my mother, remarked : 

" I've had my farewell from Mrs. Barclay." 

And yet no one entertained the thought that 
she was going. It was quite impossible to 
imagine life without her. And although she 
was really so ill, her courage, her gaiety, her 
sense of abounding life, seemed to keep at a 
distance even the thought of death. 

And then, quite suddenly, pain unimaginable 
seized her, and she could no longer keep about. 



3 o4 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xiv 

Her bronchial trouble returned, and her heart 
was also affected. For three days she lay in 
agony. A specialist was sent for. He said an 
operation must be performed without delay. 

And still, somehow, no one thought she was 
going. It was, I think, her sheer force of will 
that would not let anyone admit the idea of 
death, though to herself it must have been very 
really present. She had never feared death : to 
her it was a passing to a fuller life, and, best of 
all, a passing into the presence of Christ her 
Lord, into the fuller love and understanding 
that would come with the fuller vision. Always 
she had been quite ready to die, and so 
there was no anxious preparation. Now her 
thoughts were all for others — my father, her 
children, her household. 

The day before the operation she was kept 
under morphia, and the pain was much less 
severe. She was full of her usual pluck, cheer- 
fully discussing the operation, and the question 
of what kind of anaesthetic should be used on 
account of her heart and the congestion of her 
lung. 

So, to the end, she was smilingly gay. 

Always she had loved and often sung Tenny- 
son's " Crossing the Bar " : 




March i L921 Six Days before hie " Home Cali ' 



To face page 304. 



* 



V 



xiv] BACK TO LIMPSFIELD 305 

Sunset and evening star, 

And one clear call for me ! 
And may there be no moaning of the bar, 

When I put out to sea, 

But such a tide as moving seems asleep, 

Too full for sound and foam, 
When that which drew from out the boundless deep 

Turns again home. 

rwilight and evening bell, 

And after that the dark ! 
And may there be no sadness of farewell, 

When I embark. 

For though from out our bourne of Time and Place 

The flood may bear me far, 
I hope to see my Pilot face to face, 

When I have crossed the bar. 

One day she suddenly exclaimed, as she struck 
the last chord of the sung : " Oh, I do hope 
there will be ' No sadness of farewell ' when 
/ embark ! " And her hope was fulfilled : there 
was no sadness, no farewell. She welcomed the 
doctors with her brave, radiant smile, and then 
she just went to sleep and never woke up again. 

The last time she had heard the " Elijah " 
sung, after " There came a fiery chariot," she 



u 



3 o6 LIFE OF FLORENCE BARCLAY [xiv 

said how it made her long for a chariot to come 
and take her away. She was so young and strong 
in spirit that she could not bear the thought of 
growing old. And so, in a way, her wish was 
granted, for those few brief days of intense agony, 
ending in so swift and sudden a passing, seemed 
indeed as if a fiery chariot had whirled her away 
from our midst into the Presence of God. 



Printed at THE Ballantyne fRKSS 

Spottiswoode, Ballaniyne <S* Co. Ltd. 

Cvl(.hetler, London & Etun, England 



List of 

Florence L. Barclay's 

Novels 



307 



<By FLORENCE L. "BARCLAY 



THE ROSARY 

Over One Million Copies Sold 

Translated into French, German, Norwegian, Swedish, Polish, 
Finnish, Dutch. 

7s. 6d. net ; 6s. net ; and 3s. 6d. net. 
" The sentiment is never mawkish ; it rings true, 
and throughout the whole story there is a vein of 
elevating emotion which should attract lovers of 
wholesome fiction." — Times. 

THE MISTRESS OF SHENSTONE 

7s. 6d. net and 3s. 6d. net. 

" A youthful sentiment, fiesh and romantic, flows 

through Mrs. Barclay's new book, and gives to the 

story some of the delicate odour of lavender and 

jessamine, and old-fashioned flowers." — Daily Graphic. 

THE FOLLOWING OF THE STAR 

With a Coloured Frontispiece by the late F. H. Townsend. 
7s. 6d. net and 3s. 6d. net. 
" A worthy successor to ' The Rosary.' It has the 
same charm and grip, whilst the plot is again unusual 
and clever. . . ." — Evening Standard. 

THROUGH THE POSTERN GATE 

With 9 Illustrations in Colour by the late F. H. Townsend. 
7s. 6d. net and 3s. 6d. net. 
" It is a book to turn over in a sunny garden, 
under shady trees, when one might look up from the 
clear print and see a happy prince coming in through 
the green gate to lead one's own self to fairyland." — 
Manchester Guardian. 

THE BROKEN HALO 

7s. 6d. net and 3s. 6d. net. 
" It is the record of the saving of a soul by charity. 
The end represents the triumph of mortal kindness." 
— Standard. 

G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS, LTD. 

24 BEDFORD STREET, STRAND, W.C. 2 

308 



By FLORENCE L. BARCLAY 
THE WALL OF PARTITION 

7s. 6d. net and 3s. 6d. net. 
" A brisk, readable story with a strong plot, full 
of incident and sure of a wide appreciation." — Globe. 

THE UPAS TREE 

With a Coloured Frontispiece by the late F. II.Townsend. 
7s. 6d. net and 3s. 6d. net. 
" The book is full of that mixture of humour, 
feeling, and religion that gain for Mrs. Barclay so 
wide a popularity." — Church Family Newspaper. 

RETURNED EMPTY 

5s. net. 
" This is certainly the most arresting talc that the 
authoress has produced since her first huge success." 
— Daily M 

THE WHEELS OF TIME 

Is. 6d. net. 

" One of the most charmingly touching and truly 
pathetic stories we have met with for some time." — 
Belfast Northern Whig. 

MY HEART'S RIGHT THERE 

Is. 6d. ii' 
A lender and pathetic little story of the war and 
the cottage f England, with a touching tribute 

to I ; 9oldier of our time. 

IN HOG VINCE 

The Story of a Red Cross Flag. Is. 3d. 

THE WHITE LADIES OF WORCESTER 

7s. 6d. Di 

Mrs. Hnrclu>'s I.nst Lond Novel. 
Not to be issued in a cheap edition. 

" It has t it has a Story which n> 

■ .ill it has humanity." — Obse> 

G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS, LTD. 

2 4 BEDFORD ST RE FT, STRAND, W.C. 2 



SOME PRESS OPINIONS ON THE LATE 

FLORENCE L. BARCLAY 



" A writer who appealed to and won the affection 
of so many of her fellow countrymen and women is 
no negligible quantity. Indeed there is reason to 
think that Mrs. Barclay understood the tendency of 
her age better than many contemporary novelists 
whose technical skill exceeded hers." — Times. 

" Mrs. Barclay's death will be regretted by many 
thousands of readers." — Morning Post. 

" ' The Rosary ' and nearly all her other books 
were inspired by true religious feeling, which she 
always managed to infuse into the imagination of 
her readers." — Sphere. 

" From the highest to the lowest she commanded an 
attentive public." — Liverpool Daily Courier. 

' There was a purpose behind all she wrote that 
lifted her books above the common, and enabled her 
to reach readers who would turn away from the 
' typical best-seller ' in disgust." — Sunday Times. 

" Mrs. Barclay was not merely a popular authoress. 
The ideals she preached were high and noble and 
tended to elevate her readers." — Church Family 
Newspaper. 

' The underlying quality of Mrs. Barclay's literary 
art was her wonderful gift of depicting home life, 
and it was this characteristic which made her name 
loved in countless homes all over the land." — Lady. 

" She gave wholesale enjoyment to countless thou- 
sands, while she was also one of the comparatively 
few popular authoresses who are in themselves as 
good as the very best of their books." — Glasgow Herald. 



G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS, LTD. 

24 BEDFORD STREET, STRAND, W.C. 2 

310 



UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 

Los Angeles 
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 




TIT*: LIBRARY 
UNIVF' IFORNIA 



UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 






AA 000 370 805 4 



^ 



58 



00388 9580 



03